af
=
oS

-
ae
os

o
Por

 

a
ope
<

 

 

 

 

(eee k AED AEBS
SR tenes.

RRR Bory
een
Ls es

Cie Aas
ae ek) § S
APLAR sick Ais
Ane SER ES A EERE
* o
APSE A “ nd
‘e AP en fee Rae Pai itetme tee
ea ro aA ee: orate h®
CPEL Ree R EE RAR ES
STEAK ERA RA MASS
A RRR a
ee
Vee eee PARTE ACE EY OTS 4
ieee ee are ee he ee Ria!
ail > CoC AAS ANN
4 Weaer ge he ee

=)

es

reer

Bee ate

Pipe! ae
on

Pak re

SS
See
sae

siete
a

N
*

Sia As
* ae! Ses is

oe VaR
Oi peed ; aa ESLER ee BF Ge AE
a As
7 F CA RAS ake
fey At Be tan
ne eA a eA
Pea ee
ae *
a
ea"
sy
‘t
ve A tA oy Sar 5
J CA AS RASA Ranga Can ad hey (AAS! pena ca
2 ak a Any Vie rer eee eee
ME Ek oa Beret sek
* Cua “ AN
x ee "9
f f e
Say OMAK

eee pe ny se
A Ae Soe
LA AHS

eh ee a
CANE eh et A iy
SOURIS SR
aS ~ Aa
AGoO Seyi sao
fe

 
sexe

say
57 a CORNELL

UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

 

\ PA 4279. AS “1872 on

iy i um

 

 

 

 

 
DATE DUE

aN

GAYLOAaD PRINTEDINU.S.A ,

 
Alles. Mag ite;
ee re
VP Ak
PLATO’S

APOLOGY AND CRITO;

WITH

NOTES.

4Y

W. 8. TYLER,

GBEAVES PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN AMHERST COLLEGH.

Nae ego hand paullo hunc animum malim, quam eorum omnium fortunsa
qui de hoc judicaverunt. Cie, Tuse, Disp. i, 42.

NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON & COMPANY, 549 & 551 BROADWAY.
LONDON: 16 LITTLE BRITAIN,
1872.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1859, by
D. APPLETON & CO.,
Ip the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the South
ern District of New York.

“SAb6d
[285- [
PROFESSOR FELTON,

OF HARVAED UNIVERSITY,
QHIS EDITION OF THE APOLOGY AND ORITO
Gs Dedicated,
AS A MEMORIAL OF PERSONAL FRIENDSHIP,
AND AS A TOKEN OF HIGH REGARD
FOR HIS DISTINGUISHED SERVIOES TO CLASSIOAL SCHOLARSHIP,

AND HIS PHIL-HELLENIC SPIRIT.
PREFACE.

Tue “ Greeca Majora,” which was all the Greek
read in college by many successive generations of
American students, contained Plato’s Crito and the
narrative part of the Pheedo ; and among all the
extracts in that admirable collection, none are
cherished in fresher remembrance or with a more
reverential love than these inimitable productions of
the great spiritual philosopher of ancient Greece,
The simple beauty of the style and the almost in-
spired truth and grandeur of the sentiments, have
graven these immortal compositions, as with the
point of a diamond, on thousands of hearts, and en-
title them to the high place which they have held
among the select educational instruments of former
generations. Many a scholar saw with regret Plato
dropped for a time entirely out of the academic

‘course, and accessible to American students only in
the obsolete Greeca Majora, or in the imported edi-
tions of foreign scholars. And, though their favorite
classic author is now brought again within the reach
6 PREFACE.

of American students, and restored in some measure
to his proper place in college education, in Presi-
dent Woolsey’s scholarly edition of the Gorgias,
and Professor Lewis’s profound Annotations on
portions of the Laws, still many an older and many
a younger scholar cannot but sigh to see the simpler
and more Socratic Dialogues of Plato superseded,
even by the more finished dramatic imitations of
his middle life, or the more profound moral and
political speculations of his riper years. It is to
meet expressed regrets and felt wants of this kind,
that the present edition of the Apology and Crito is
given to the public.

While these pieces breuthe in every part the
moral purity, the poetic beauty, and the almost
prophetic sublimity, which pervade all Plato’s writ~
ings, and which have won for him the epithet
“ divine,” they exhibit Socrates more adequately
than he appears in any of the works of Xenophon,
more truly and purely, just as he was, than he is
seen in any of the other writings of Plato. They
are therefore the connecting link between the two
beloved disciples, and the clue to the interpretation
of both. The Apology, especially, written shortly
after the death of the Moral Philosopher, and under
the full inspiration of his last words and last hours,
gives us the very soul of Socrates speaking, as it
were, with the very lips of Plato Mr. Grote has
PREFACE. 9

seen this, and, with characteristic wisdom, has made
the Apology the corner-stone of his admirable chap-
ter on Socrates. How superior to the cold and
barren defence which bears the name of Xenophon
on the one hand, and on the other, how pure from
the impractical and impracticable speculations
which Plato has interwoven in some of his later
dialogues ! It is doubtless a faithful representation
of the defence, or rather justification, we might al-
most say, glorification, of his own life, character, and
mission, which Socrates actually pronounced before
his judges. At the same time, perhaps, it may be
regarded as an exemplification of Plato’s beau ideal
of the true Orator, whose aim and office it is not to
save the life of the accused by whatever means of
falsehood, bribery, and seduction he can invent, but
to set forth the claims of truth and justice in all
their native right to command universal obedience.
In this view the Apology may, perhaps, be con-
sidered as the counterpart of the exposure of rhet-
oric falsely so called in the Gorgias, and so take

_- its place among the consecutive labors of Plato to

realize the idea of all the arts and sciences ; though
it must be confessed, that the want of the intro-
duction and the dialectic structure, which are so
characteristic of the scientific dialogues, seems
rather (not to set it aside, as Ast would set it
aside, as un-Platonic, for it has all the palpabio
8 PREFACE.

and marked peculiarities of Plato’s style), but te
set it apart to the more specific and no less sacred
purpose of a defence by a gifted and beloved dis-
ciple of his honored and revered master.

The exordium opens, if we may be allowed to
go before the reader with a brief analysis of the
piece, with an expression of the astonishment of
Socrates at the misrepresentations of his accusers,
who have represented nothing as it is, and a decla-
ration of bis purpose to speak the plain and simple
truth, in the same plain and simple language
which he has been accustomed to use in his
every day conversations ; and as this is his whole
office as an orator speaking in his own defence, so it
is their sole duty, as judges, to consider whether or
not he speaks the truth. (17,18, 4.) This exor-
dium, if it does not set forth Plato’s beau ideal of
true oratory, in contrast with the studied and false
rhetoric of the forum and the schools, yet Tk no
doubt exhibits the author’s idea of the style and
manner in which Socrates actually defended him-
self when on trial for his life. Accordingly, we
shall find the Socrates of the Apology excluding all
artificial rhetoric, all appeals to prejudice or pas-
sion, and declaring the truth, the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth, with the simplicity and
directness, the frankness and fearlessness of a phi-
PREFACE, 9

losopher who values truth and justice far more than
life.*

After this brief and plain exordium, Socrates
asks leave to reply first to his first accusers,
those less formal but more powerful and formidable
accusers, to wit, who had been insinuating their
slanders into the public mind during his life, and
who had all the advantage of numbers and time,
of a tribunal numerous and credulous, and of not
being confronted with the accused ; nay, of being
personally unknown, except some one of them might
chance to be a comic poet (18, B. c.), alluding
especially to Aristophanes, whose name is mention-
ed further on, and his comedy of The Clouds dis-
tinctly pointed out. (19, c.) The charges thus in-
formally brought against him were, that, “ with a
wicked and mischievous curiosity, he inquired into
things in heaven above and things under the earth ;
that he made the worse appear the better reason ;
and that he taught others to do the same ; in short,
that he was a natural philosopher and a sophist.”
(19, B. cf. 18, B.) Socrates utterly denies the
truth of these charges ; declares his entire ignorance
of natural philosophy as then taught, as well as of
the sophist’s art; offers to present witnesses in

* Cf, Valer. Max. VI., 4: Maluitque Socrates extingui, quam
Lysias superesse—in allusion to the Oration which Lysias prepared
for the use of Socrates, but which Socrates refused to deliver.

1*
10 PREFACE.

proof that he taught no such things to his disciples,
and calls upon all present to testify against him, if
they had ever heard from him any conversation,
great or small, on such subjects. (19, c. D.) More-
over, he did not profess to be a teacher, like Gor-
gias the Leontine, Prodicus the Cean, Hippias.
the Elean, and Evenus the Parian, who drew
away the young from the society of the wisest and
best citizens (which they might enjoy gratuitously),
to receive their instructions at a great price. He
congratulated the possessors of such wisdom and
power, and would doubtless be very proud if he
possessed it himself. But truth obliges him to
confess, that he has no part nor lot, great or small,
in such knowledge. (19, £.; 20.) The modesty
and irony which mark this passage, the short dia-
logue, into which he runs unconsciously, and which
is given in the form and the words of the original
conversation, and the unfavorable view which he
takes of the vague and unprofitable speculations of
the physical philosophers who preceded him, are all
highly characteristic of the real Socrates, as he
appears in the Memorabilia of Xenophon. (Cf
Mem. I., 1, 11, seqq. ; I, 2, 3, seqq. et passim.)
“But what then is your business or profession ?
What have you said or done to raise all this hue
and cry about you?” In answer to this question,
Socrates admits that he bore the name of philoso-
PREFACE. 11

pher, or wise man. .But he pretended to merely
human wisdom, such as man may properly aspire
«to, and such as pertains to the proper regulation of
human life. (20, p.£.) This wisdom he did in-
deed possess. And in proof that he did, he would
refer them to no less authority than the God at
Delphi. (21, a.) He never supposed himself to
be wise in any sense, till, in response to a question
of his friend and the friend of the people (Chere-
phon), the Delphic Oracle declared, that there was
none wiser than he. Not daring to discredit the
Oracle, he then set himself to discover in what
possible sense, if indeed in any sense, he was wiser
than others. (21, B. c.) Accordingly he visited
successively various classes of men in high repute
for wisdom—politicians, poets, orators, philosophers,
artisans, &c. ; and he discovered to his surprise,
that while they really understood pretty well their
respective departments, they fancied they under-
stood every thing else (22, D.), though, in fact,
with a partial exception in favor of the artisans,
they did not understand the fundamental principles
even of their own profession. (22, 0.) And they all,
without exception, thought they knew a great deal
more than they did know, while he was conscious
that he knew almost nothing. (21, p.) And when
he came to inquire whether he would choose to be
as he was, or to have their wisdom with their want
12 PREFACE,

of self-knowledge, he was constrained to answer,
that he would rather be as he was, and so to assent
to the truth of the Oracle (22, #); though he, ,
modestly adds, that the chief intent of the Oracle
was doubtless to teach this general truth, that he
was the wisest of men, who preferred that kind of
wisdom which Socrates cultivated, viz., the moral
and practical, and who, like Socrates, was conscious
of the poverty of his acquirements in knowledge,
and the comparative worthlessness of all the wisdom
of men. (23, A. B.)

In the course of the investigation which he thus
prosecuted, he offended all he visited, by showing
them that they knew far less than they supposed.
At the same time, his pupils (or rather his young
friends and followers, for, as in Xenophon, so in
Plato, Socrates never speaks of his disciples) de-
lighted themselves in exposing, after his example,
the ignorance of the many pretenders to superior
knowledge. (23, c.) And they were angry, not with
themselves, but with the innocent occasion of their
humiliation. Accordingly they began to call him a
most impious fellow, a corrupter of youth, and the
like, When asked how; what he did; what he
taught ; having nothing else to say, they took up
and turned against him the prejudice and calumny
which the multitude were so ready to entertain
against philosophers in general. (23, p.) They
PREFACE, 13

confounded him with the very naturalists and
sophists whom he had ever labored to confute, and
thus sought to concentrate upon him the suspicion
and indignation which they had incurred,

So much for the informal charges. And these
prepared the way for the formal indictment for
corrupting the youth and endeavoring to subvert
the religion of his country. Of his three accusers,
Socrates informs the judges that Meletus was angry
with him for exposing, as above described, the
poets, Anytus for the artisans and politicians, and
Lycon for the orators. (23, x.) They were all ac-
tuated by selfish and revengeful feelings. Anytus,
it should be added, was a rich leather-seller, and
aman of influence in the democracy ; and when
Socrates seeing signs of intellectual capacity in his
son, endeavored to dissuade the father from bring-
ing up his son to his own trade, Anytus was per
sonally offended (Apol. Xen. 29), and was able easily
to turn the passions of the populace against the re-
puted master of the tyrant Critias and the now
hated Alcibiades. (Cf Xen. Mem. I., 2, 12.)

In defence of himself against the charge of cor-
rupting the youth, Socrates enters into a very char-
acteristic dialogue with Meletus, asking, who it is
that corrupts the youth, and who makes them
wiser and better ; whether the judges, senators, and
members of the Assembly also corrupt them, or
14 PREFACE.

whether he is their only corrupter, and whether it
is likely to be the single individual that corrupts,
and the multitude that instruct and reform, or quite
the contrary, just as it is in the training of horses
and the lower animals; and if he is such a cor-
rupter of the young, whether he does it, voluntarily
or involuntarily, of which alternatives the former is
quite incredible, since he must know that he could
not corrupt them without injuring himself, and in
the latter alternative, he ought not to be impeach-
-ed and punished, but to be instructed and made
wiser. (24, B.; 26, a.) The conclusion of this
very Socratic piece of extemporized dialectics is,
that Socrates, if not too wise and good to corrupt
the youth, must be too ignorant to deserve punish-
ment for it; and that Meletus, with all his assum-
ed superiority in wisdom and virtue, neither knows
nor cares, how young men can be made either bet-
ter or worse. The argument, by which Socrates ex-
culpates himself, will probably strike most modern
readers as more subtle than conclusive in its reason-
ing, and somewhat dangerous withal in its practical
tendency, since, carried out to its legitimate result,
it would seem to prove that all crimes must be
involuntary, and all criminals proper objects of
commiseration and instruction, rather than of
punishment. And we see not how the objection
can be answered. It lies, however, not only against
PREFACE. 15

the argument here, but against the doctrine of
Socrates, which, everywhere, in Xenophon and
Plato alike, resolves all the virtues into knowledge,
and, by consequence, all the vices into sins of
ignorance.

Taking up the other point in the indictment,
Socrates now asks, whether his accuser means to
charge him only with denying the gods of the state,
or with downright atheism; and on being dis-
tinctly charged with the latter, he shows that this
is utterly inconsistent with the language of the
indictment itself, which charges him with recog-
nizing and teaching “other divine things,” and if
there are “divine things,” then surely there must
be divinities. Just as he who speaks of human
affairs, must needs recognize the existence of human
beings, so in teaching Sauowa, he must needs
recognize Saiuoves ; and if Saiuoves, then, according
to the prevailing Greek idea, either gods or sons of
gods; and if sons of gods, then of course gods.
(26, B.; 27, £.)

Having thus disposed of his principal accuser,
Socrates boldly tells the Athenians, that he has to
fear, not the indictment of Meletus, but the envy
and jealousy of the multitude, which had destroyed
many other good men, and would probably destroy
him. “Why then persist in a course of conduct
which you expect will occasion your death ?”
16 PREFACE.

“ Because,” such is the substance of the answer,
“ the great question for aman to ask, is not whether
life or death will be the result of his conduct, but
whether he is doing right or wrong, and acting the
part of a good or bad man; as the heroes of the
Trojan war, and all true heroes, have ever despised
danger and death in the path of duty and glory.”
(28, B. c. D.) “I should behave strangely,” he
continues, “if when your commanders, Athenians,
stationed me at Potidea, at Amphipolis, and at
Delium, I kept my post at the peril of my life, but
when the God sets me down in Athens to spend my
life-in the pursuit of philosophy and in the exami-
nation of myself and others, then I should leave my
post through fear of death. In that case, I might
well and truly be charged with not believing in the
gods, since I disobeyed the Oracle and feared death,
and thought mysclf wise when I was not. For to
fear death is to thixk one’s self wise, when he is not ;
‘or it is to think one knows what he does not know.
None know death. They do not know but it is the
greatest good ; yet they fear it, as if they knew it
was the greatest of evils. JI will never flee from
what may be the greatest good, viz., death, into
such base and criminal acts as must be the greatest
evils.” (28, B.; 29, a. B.)

“If you were to assure me of my acquittal in
case I would pledge myself to abandon this philo-
PREFACE. 17

sophizing and questioning manner of life, my re=
‘ply would be, I respect and love you, but I will
obey the God rather than you. While I live
and breathe, I will never cease to proclaim the
superiority of wisdom and virtue and the well-being
of the soul, to riches and honor and the welfare of
the body, to young and old, to citizens and foreign-
ers, but especially to you, my fellow-citizens, as
you are most nearly related to me, and because it
especially becomes the honored name of Athenians,
For this is the divine command, and this is for your
highest interest. (29, c.; 30, c.) And if you
put me to death, be assured you will not injure me
so much as yourselves. Me none of my accusers
could injure in the least; for I do not think it
lawful, or possible, in the nature of things, for a
better man to be injured by a worse man. I am
therefore now defending, not so much myself as
you ; that you may not put me to death and so
reject the gift of God to you, for you will not soon
find another such. (30,D. 2.) That I am the
gift of God to the city, you will see from this. Does
it seem merely human, that I have neglected my
own affairs so many years and attended to your
interests, persuading you like a father or an elder
brother, to cultivate virtue ? And all this without
any pecuniary compensation ; for among all their
false accusations, they have not dared to accuse me
18 PREFACE,

of receiving pay for my instruction ; and if they
had, my poverty would have been a sufficient wit-
ness against them.” (30, E. ; 31, ¢.)

If any were disposed to ask, why he went about
and persuaded them privately and personally, in-
stead of coming before the people and counselling
them as a body, he had been kept back from the
latter course by a certain divine monitor * which
had attended him from his childhood—a sort of
voice which always deterred him from doing what
he should not do, and which had usually forbidden
his participation in public affairs. And well it
might, for if he had undertaken to act his part in
public, he would have been put to death long ago,
and that without having rendered any real service
to them or to himself; for no man could be safe in
publicly opposing the inclinations of the Athenian
or any other popular assembly, and forbidding them
to do wrong. (31.) In proof of this, he adverts to
the imminent peril to which he was exposed in the
only instance in which he had held an office, when,
as senator and presiding officer in the popular as-
sembly, he resisted the will of the demus, and de-
fended the lives of the ten generals when they
were intent on putting them to death by one sweep-
ing and extra-judicial decree, (32, a, B.) He

* Touching the nature of this divine voice an

d monitor, see the
discussion in the notes. .
PREFACE. 19

had also incurred a similar peril, and exhibited the
same disregard for danger und death, in refusing to
obey an unrighteous command of the oligarchy,
when they possessed the government. (32, ©. D.)

These were well-known facts, which might be
proved by any number of witnesses. And such
facts showed that he, or any one else who would
contend strenuously for the right, must do it
privately rather than politically, if he would pre-
serve his life even for a short period. They proved
also, that his influence over the young, by precept
and especially by example, so far from corrupting,
was suited to inspire them with an inflexible regard
for justice. And if further proof was required,
since his accusers had failed to bring forward the
proper witnesses at the proper time, he would gladly
yield the stand and let them bring forward now the
fathers and elder brothers of the very young men
who had been his most constant hearers and com-
panions ; for though the young men themselves
might have some reason for withholding the truth,
if he had corrupted them, certainly their fathers
and elder brothers could have no such motive, and
the judges ought to be put in possession of their
testimony. (33, p.; 34, B.)

Having thus finished his defence, Socrates pro-
ceeds to excuse himeelf“from any attempt to enlist
the sympathies and excite the compassion of the
20 PREFACE.

judges in his behalf, This practice had indeed
become very common in the courts of justice—so
common, that it might seem strange and even ar-
rogant for him not to do likewise. He had a wife
_and children, and friends whom he tenderly loved,
and whose grief at his death would doubtless be very
great. But such weakness, worthy only of women,
was especially unworthy of Athenian men; and if
seen in their great men, particularly in one who,
like himself, was reputed, whether justly or un-
justly, to be a man of extraordinary virtue, it was
not only dishonorable to him, but it would reflect
dishonor on the whole people. (35, 4. B.c.) Be-
sides, it was doing a great wrong to the judges,
who needed not entreaties, but instruction and per-
suasion, and whose duty it was, not to sacrifice
justice to personal feelings and interests, but simply
to execute the laws. And not justice, but piety
also, forbade the offering of any inducements to them
to violate their oath of office ; and if he should hold
out any such inducements, he would thereby teach
them that there were no gods, and so convict him-
self of atheism in the very act of defending himself
against the charge. They must therefore excuse
him from resorting to such methods of securing his
acquittal, which he could not but regard as at once
dishonorable, unboly, and unjust. (35, p.)
PREFACE, 2)

With these noble sentiments, asking no favor
of his judges, he submits himself to their sense of
justice. They condemn him by a majority of only
six votes. Resuming his address, he declares that
he is neither grieved nor surprised by the result,
He is only surprised by the smallness of the ma-
jority by which he was condemned. (36, a.) Pro-
nounced guilty by his judges, the next question
was, what should be the penalty. His accusers
said, Death. In naming a counter-proposition, as
the laws allowed him to do, if he looked simply at
the justice and fitness of the thing, he should
propose that he be supported in the Prytaneum
(State-House) at the public expense, that he might
devote himself without interruption to the instruc-
tion of the people. This was a suitable return for.
his disinterested devotion to their highest good in
time past, and this would be for their highest wel-
fare in time to come. If this honor was justly
conferred on the victor at the Olympic Games,
who did not need it and who ministered only to
their seeming happiness, much more was it due to
him, who needed it, and who had spent his life in
promoting their real good. (36, B. co. D.) And
with longer time, he might perhaps be able to per=
suade them of his innocence. (37, A.) He deserved
only good at their hands. If he should suffer
death, that would perhaps prove a good. Why then
22 PREFACE,

should he propose an alternative penalty, which
would be a certain evil? Should he propose im-
prisonment ? That were to subject himself to the
power and caprice of the Eleven, whoever they might
chance to be. (37, B.c.) Exile ? His countrymen
could not endure his instruction and reproof, much
less would strangers. (37, D.) And for him to keep
silence, though they would not believe it, were to dis-
obey the God, and for that reason it were quite im-
possible. (37, 8.) To live without examining him-
self and others were no life to him—were a life not
worthy to be lived by any human being. (38, 4.)
Should he then propose a fine ? If he had property
he would part with it cheerfully, for loss of property
was no evil. But he had not property enough. If
indeed a mina (about $17) would suffice, perhaps he
could pay a mina, He would therefore propose a fine
of one mina. And since his friends, Plato, Crito, Cri-
tobulus, and Apollodorus bade him propose thirty
mine, he would adjudge himself to pay a fine of thirty
min, and give these friends as his security. (38, B.)

This high-toned vindication of his character and
deserts, together with his virtual refusal to name
any alternative punishment, sealed his death. He
doubtless expected it would, and intended it should.
The last chapter of Xenophon’s Memorabilia is
devoted to a statement of the reasons, and those
PREFACE. 23

for the most part assigned in a conversation by
Socrates himself, why it was better, in his own
view—better for his happiness and usefulness as
well as for his fame—that he should die now, rather
than live to a more advanced age. With this
deliberate preference and in full view of the conse-
sequences, he made his defence so as almost to
necessitate the desired result. By an increased
majority he was condemned to death. And in
resuming the thread of his discourse, he tells those
who condemned him, that he did not regret the
result—that death would have come soon in the
course of nature, and he would much rather die
uttering such a defence, than live by such ignoble
means as many use. (38, ¢. D. E.) It is not diffi-
cult to escape death—he could readily have escaped
it “—but the difficulty is to escape sin, which is a
swifter runner than even death, and has already
overtaken his accusers, younger and swifter though
they be than himself. (39, a. B.) And, as men
are sometimes inspired with something like pro-
phetic vision in their last hours, he warns his
judges, who voted for his condemnation, that speedy
vengeance will overtake them in the reproofs of
their own conscience and of the numerous friends
of virtue who would come after him ; and the only

* Of. Xen. Mem. iv. 4, 4: fadiws tv ddenels, «.7.A.
24 PREFACE,

escape was not by cutting off their reprovers, but
by reforming their own character and life. (39, c. D.)

Then turning to the judges who had voted for
his acquittal, and who alone deserved the sacred
name of judges, he labors to console them touching
the issue, which they so much deplore, by giving
them the true interpretation of it. (39, E.) He
could not but argue that it was meant for good.
For the prophetic voice—the voice of the divinity
—which had often and always warned him here-
tofore when he was going to do wrong even in the
smallest matters, now when life was at stake and
he was exposed to what are commonly regarded as
-the extremest of evils, had given him no warning
in the whole course of his trial. Hence he infer-
red that death was not, as it was commonly sup-
posed to be, an evil, but a good. (40, a. B.)

The presumption thus suggested by the divine
Providence towards himself, might be justified and
confirmed by the following considerations: - Death
is either annihilation, or, which is essentially the
same thing, a state of entire unconsciousness ; or
else it is a departure of the soul from this world to
another. On the former supposition, death would
be a wonderful gain ; for how few of our days and
nights are so happy as the hours we pass in sound
sleep, undisturbed by so much as a dream ; and in
that case, all time would seem no more than one
PREFACE, 25

such dreamless night. (40, c. D. .) But if, on the
other hand, death is a departure from this world to
another, where dwell all the dead, what greater
good could there be than this? There, freed from
the power of judges falsely so called, he would find
judges that deserved the name, such as Minos and
Rhadamanthus; there he would associate with
Orpheus, Museeus, Hesiod, and Homer ; there he
should meet with Palamedes, Ajax, and all who in
past ages had fallen victims to perverted justice ;
and what was better than all the rest, there he should
examine and put to the test Agamemnon, Ulysses,
and a multitude of other men and other women,
as he examined men here, to see if they were truly
wise, or only supposed themselves to be so; and
this would be immense happiness: nor would he be
put to death there for the exercise of this preroga-
tive, since besides their superior blessedness in other
respects, the dwellers in that world are immortal.
(41, a. B. c.) In conclusion, he assures his judges
once more, that no evil can befall a good man in
life or death, since the gods take care of his inter-
ests, and these events have not befallen him by
chance, but have been ordered by a wise and kind
Providence ; tells them that he harbors no resent-
ment against them, since, though they meant it
for evil, they had done him good ; entreats them to
take i ai on his sons, by inflicting on them
26 PREFACE.

the same pains he had inflicted on his pleasure:
loving countrymen, if they are ever seen caring
more for riches or any thing else than for virtue, or
thinking more highly of themselves than they ought
to think, for this, and this only, will be a just rec-
ompense for what he has done for the Athenian
people ; and then he takes leave of them, saying,
Now it is time that we depart—lI to die, you to
live ; and which of us is going to the better desti-
ny is known only to the Deity.

Such, in substance, is the Defence of Socrates.
So far from believing that we are indebted to the
imagination of Plato for the lofty character of
Socrates, as he appears in this Apology, we cannot
but feel that we owe the elevation and eloquence
of the Apology to the real greatness and heroism of
its subject. The form and the words may be
Plato’s ; but the substance and the spirit must be
Socrates’s; and we need only to have heard it from
his lips to perfect the moral sublime. Profane
literature has nowhere furnished a better delinea-
tion of the spiritual hero, rising superior to the fear
and the favor of man in the strength of his own
conscious integrity and of a serene trust in God,
Faith in God, which had been the controlling prin- |
ciple of his life, was the power that sustained him >
in view of approaching death, inspired him with
more than human fortitude in his last days, and in-
PREFACE, 2%

vested his dying words with a moral grandeur that
“has less of earth in it than heaven.” The con-
sciousness of a divine mission was the leading trait
in his character and the main secret of his power.*
This directed his conversations, shaped his philoso-
phy, imbued his very person, and controlled his life.
This determined the time and manner of his death.
And this abiding conviction—this “ruling passion
strong in death,” is the very life and breath and all-
pervading atmosphere of the Apology.

Nor is the religious element less pervading ana
controlling in the Crito, though there social duty
and political principle are also made prominent.
This piece presents Socrates to us in prison await-
ing the execution of his unjust sentence. There
Crito—the friend and benefactor of his youth, the
companion of his middle-life, and the stay and staff
of his advanced years—calls upon him at break of
day, and, finding him in sound sleep, sits down by
his side in silent admiration of his calmness on the
very eve of death. Socrates awakes, and a dialogue
ensues, beginning in the natural and easy manner
so characteristic of Plato, leading on easily to the
discussion of the topic which lies nearest Crito’s
heart, viz., the release of his friend, and ending,
like the Apology, in a strain of rapt and inspired

* Of. Grote, Hist. of Greece, vol. viii. p 558, Eng. Ed.
28 PREFACE.

eloquence, before which Crito himself stands cons
vinced, silenced, and overawed, as in the presence of |
some superior being.

After inquiring the hour, how Crito gained ad-
mission so early, and why he had not awaked him
sooner, which leads him to remark upon the absur-
dity of shrinking from death, especially at his ad-
vanced age, Socrates asks the errand of his friend
at that early hour. Crito replies, that the sacred
ship (during whose voyage no one could be put to
death at Athens) was drawing near on its return
from Delos—that it would probably arrive that day,
and on the day following, Socrates must die. (43, a.
B. €. D.) Socrates expresses his readiness to die
whenever it pleases the gods, but adds his belief
that the ship would not arrive till the next day, and
his execution would take place on the third day,
assigning as the reason for that opinion a dream and
vision, which he had just seen in sleep, and which
it was well that Crito had not disturbed. A beau-
tiful woman, dressed in white, had appeared to him,
-calling him and repeating the words of Homer
touching the return of Achilles to his native land:
“Qn the third day, Socrates, you will arrive at the
fertile Phthia,” which he interpreted as a divine
intimation, and therefore infallible proof, that on the
third day he would reach his home in a better
world (44, a. 8.) Beautiful fiction, if the dream
PREFACE. 29

was the offspring of Plato’s imagination! More
beautiful fact, if the dream was real! And we
know not why we should doubt it. What more
natural, than that such a notorious dreamer, so fae
miliar with all the poetry of his country, especially
that of Homer, and meditating of his speedy de-
parture with lively and joyful imaginings by day,
should dream of it under so poetical and attractive
a form by night !

Crito now proceeds to press him with various
and urgent motives—justice to himself, duty to his
wife and children, regard to the affection and repu-
tation of his friends, and the like—to bribe his
keepers, forfeit his bail, and make his escape, de-
claring that it can be done at a very small expense,
and he and the other friends would gladly meet any
losses or dangers which might befall them in such a
course, rather than lose such a friend, and moreover,
incur the disgrace with the multitude of sacrificing
him to the love of money. (44, ¢.; 46.) “ But why,
my dear Crito, why should we so much regard the
opinion of the multitude? For the best men, whose
opinion is most worthy of consideration, will believe
that these things are, as they are in reality, md that
not you, but myself, am responsible for my death.”
“ Nevertheless, you see, Socrates, that it is neces-
sary to pay attention to the opinion of the multi-
tude, for the present circumstances show that the
30 PREFACE.

multitude can effect, not the smallest of evils only,
but nearly the greatest, if one is calumniated among
them.” “I could wish, Crito, the multitude were
able to effect the greatest evils, that they might also
accomplish the greatest good ; for then it would be
well. But now they can do neither of these. For
they can neither make a man wise nor unwise.”
The same simple but sublime sentiment with which
we have become familiar in the Apology: Charac-
ter is the only thing pertaining to man that is of
any account ; and this his bitterest enemies cannot
touch. “ But they do just what they happen to do.”
(44, p. c.) That is, the conduct of the multi-
tude, instead of being regulated by intelligent prin-
ciple, is governed by blind chance ; and such labors,
however strenuous, are always fruitless. Accord-
ingly, next to his great moral and religious mission,
it was the perpetual study of Socrates’s life to bring
his countrymen, especially the young men of Athens,
to a right understanding of themselves, their duties,
and their pursuits, and thereby to an intelligent dis
charge of all the functions of proper manhood in
the light of established rules and fixed principles,
The opinions of the multitude, he goes on to
argue, are sometimes right and sometimes wrong ;
while the standard of rectitude is unchangeable and
eternal. Our duty depends, not on the opinions of
the multitude, nor does it change with the change
PREFACE, 31

of our circumstances and interests. It has nothing
to do with the consequences of our actions. Im-
prisonment, exile, death itself—these are bugbears
to frighten children with, but they will not deter
the true man from the performance of his duty, or
swerve him in the least from adherence to principle.
As to his escape from the prison without the consent
of the rulers of the state, the great question, and
the only question he can entertain is, whether it is
right, since right reason is the only friend to whose
solicitation he ever allowed himself to yield. The
alacrity of his friends was very commendable, if
rightly directed, but if not, the greater it was, by’
so much it was the more blameworthy. Against
the dictates of reason and conscience, he could not
be influenced in the least by a regard to the reputa-
tion of his friends or his own life. (46, B.; 47, A.)
A discussion ensues, in which Socrates proves
to the conviction of Crito himself, that, in such a
question, regard must be had, not to the opinions
of the ignorant multitude, but of the truly wise,
just as, in gymnastic exercises, the gymnast gives
heed to the approbation or censure only of the phy-
sician or the master of the gymnasium (47, B. ©. D.);
that by acting unwisely and unjustly, the soul is
corrupted and destroyed, which is a far greater evil
than the disease or destruction of the body (47, ©. ;
48, B.); that it is not right to injure or retaliate an
32 PREFACE,

injury in any case, least of all against one’s country
(49, a. seqq.) ; that the well-being of our coun-
try depends on the sacredness of the laws and the
obedience of the citizens (50, B.), and our country
should be obeyed and reverenced as a more sacred
thing than father, or mother, or the dearest friends
(51, 4. 8.); that a citizen by no means stands on an
equal footing with his country, so as to have a right
to treat her as she treats him, or to pronounce judg-
ment on her acts as she does on his (50, £.); that
every citizen who remains in a free country, which
allows the inhabitants full liberty to emigrate when
and where they please (especially if, like Socrates,
he has remained during a long life, and never gone
abroad at all, and never complained of the laws),
has virtually assented to the justice of the laws,
and has entered into a tacit compact to obey them,
as interpreted and executed by their appointed
guardians, unless he can persuade them to alter
their decisions (52, a. ; 53, a.); and that by escap-
ing the penalty imposed upon him by the laws, he
would convict himself of being a law-breaker, and
make himself an object of suspicion as an enemy
of law and justice, wherever he might go on earth,
and even in Hades (53,38. ; 54,3.). As the discuss
sion proceeds, the laws seem to rise in dignity and
sacredness, till they are seen embodied in a form
more than human and enthroned in unearthly
PREFACE, 33

majesty ; and they are heard, in meek yet authori-
tative tones, expostulating with Socrates on the in-
justice, folly, and pernicious tendency of the course
which his friends are recommending. Socrates, too,
catches the spirit of the laws, becomes instinct, as
it were, with their life, and, like the Pythian priest-
ess or an inspired corybant, deaf to every other
voice, can do only as the voice of law (which is the
voice of God) commands him: ‘‘ The voice of these
expostulations rings in my ears, and I am unable
to hear other arguments. Be assured, if you urge
any thing of a contrary tenor, you will labor in vain.
This way God leads; and in this way let us follow.”

The Crito, like the Apology and the other ‘ia |
logues that were written soon after the death of
Socrates, has a twofold object—the one practical
and personal, the vindication of Socrates from the,
charge of impiety, and corrupting the youth—the;
other ideal and universal, to exhibit the true idea
of the good citizen, or the good man in his relation
to the state. And, it is not too much to say, it ac-
complishes both these objects perfectly. It is a
triumphant vindication of the character of Socrates,
setting his patriotism in the strongest light, and
showing that he sacrificed his life to what most men
would deem an overscrupulous regard for the con-

stituted authorities, even in an unjust and unright-
y*
34 PREFACE.

eous exercise of the power intrusted to them. At
the same time, it sets forth a perfect pattern of
the patriotic and loyal citizen, submitting to an un-
righteous sentence (so long as it was according to
the form of law, and since it concerned only himself,
while no usurped authority of oligarchy or democ-
racy could force him to do wrong to others), and
with heroic, nay, religious devotion, laying him-
self a willing victim before the laws and on the
altar of his country.

As a work of art, the Crito ranks very high—
higher than the Apology ; though, we think, the
latter is capable of full vindication in this light,
and stands on higher ground, simply as a work of
art, than is commonly supposed. But the Crito,
though the plot is exceedingly simple, and the moral
of the dialogue is every where conspicuous, yet it is
conformed to the most rigid rules of the drama.
The unities of time, place and impression, are per-
fectly preserved. The scene is laid wholly in the
prison—perhaps the same cell hewn out of the solid
rock, near the Pnyx and the Agora, which now bears
the name of ‘‘ The Prison of Socrates.” The hour
is the morn of his anticipated execution, when he is
awaked out of sound sleep by a visit of his most in-
timate personal friend, who comes, if possible, to
persuade him to escape, as he easily may, the exe-
cution of his unjust sentence. The characters are
PREFACE, 35

of the highest dignity and interest in themselves,
and most intimately related to each other—Athens’
wisest and best philosopher, and one of her wealth-
iest and most déserving citizens. The subject of
discussion, as stated in the traditionary caption of
the dialogue, and in the dialogue itself, is zept
mpaxréov, or, WHAT OUGHT TO BE Dons, involving
the whole duty of the citizen to the laws of his
country, and, more remotely, the fundamental theory
of government and society. On the result hang
the life of the philosopher, the reputation and hap-
piness of his numerous friends, and the interests of
good order and good government, not only in Athens,
but wherever Athenian influence shall be felt to the
end of time. The persons, the principles, the in-
terests involved, all awaken the liveliest sympathy.
The affectionate solicitations, the persuasive argu-.
ments, the pathetic appeals, the generous friend-
ship and self-sacrificing devotion of Crito, go to our
hearts. While he speaks, we are more than half
inclined to think, that not the desirable and the
expedient only, but the true and the right, are on
his side. But Socrates, forgetting himself, over-
looking his family and friends, and looking beyond
the mere reputation of Athens, and even the right
and wrong of the present case in itself considered,
holds us sternly to the consideration of the great
principles of law and order which it involves, and
36. PREFACE,

compels the assent of our reason and conscience,
though against all our inclinations, and against the
first dictates of our understandings. The conflict
enters the breast of the reader. His judgment is
perplexed with doubts and difficulties. His heart
alternately hopes and fears the success of either
party in the argument. As he feels constrained to
assent more and more to the reasoning of Socrates,
he wishes he could have decided otherwise. In the
felicitous language of Stallbaum : “‘Etenim generosa
Critonis amicitia eque afficiat et commoveat legen-
tium animos necesse est, atque Socratis in virtute
constantia et pia adversus leges publicas reverentia,
ut velis idem et cum Socrate noluisse et cum Critone
voluisse.” And when, at the conclusion, Socrates,
transported with veneration for the purity and dig-
uity of the law, not of men only but of God also,
and rapt with the vision of what awaited him beyond
the grave, rises into something more than human,
we sit looking on, by the side of his friend Crito and
in the same state of mind, silenced, convinced
against our will, no longer pitying, still less censur-
ing, but admiring, envying, almost worshipping him,
as he looks upward and longs to take his flight.
The Apology and the Crito bear unequivocal
evidence of proceeding from the same author; and
that author, Ast to the contrary notwithstanding,
Plato, and Plato under the same hallowing and in
PREFACE, 37

spiring influence, and in the same happy state of
mind, The language, the style, the constructions,
the idioms, are all Platonic. The sentiments and
the spirit are those of Plato under the immediate
inspiration of the life and death of Socrates. They
are both dramatic, and this marks them both as of
Platonic origin. True, the one is a monologue, and
the other is a dialogue. But thus only could he act
his proper part in the different circumstances in which
he is placed. In the one, he pleads his cause in open
court before his judges ; in the other, he argues his
case in prison with his friend. But in both, we see
him, we hear him, we sit at his feet, we drink in his
words,.we catch his spirit. In the one, he stands
before us the impersonation of the true orator ; in
the other, the model of the good citizen. But
in both, the man rises far above his relations ;
the spirit overmasters the body and triumphs over
all its outward circumstances. In both, we feel a
spontaneous and irresistible conviction, that we see
and hear the real Socrates uttering essentially his
own sentiments, in essentially his own language, in
two of the most real and most critical emergencies
of his life. But in both we see him dramatized and
idealized, at the same time that he is made real and
represented as he is, with that inimitable skill and
grace, which, together with his high spirituality,
are the undisputed prerogatives of the divine Plato.
38 PREFACE.

The present edition is, in the main, an exact re-
print of Stallbaum’s third edition, 1846. The few
exveptions are specified in the notes, and the rea-
sons given for the choice of a different reading. The
notes of Stallbaum are so felicitous, especially in
the illustration of Plato’s peculiar idioms and con-~
structions, that any one who has read them bears
the results almost unconsciously with him in all his
subsequent reading of the same author. Wherever
I have consciously borrowed from him, I have given
him credit in the notes. I have also had before me
the editions of Bekker, Fischer, Forster, Heindorf,
Ast, Schleiermacher, Buttmann, Nisslin, Elberling,
etc., together with versions in German, French, and
English, too numerous to mention ; and have used
them whenever they could be of use, though most
of them have been of very little service. In con-
clusion, I can hardly leave a better wish for the stu-
dent of these pages than that, with far less labor
than they have cost me, he may receive some small
portion of the pleasure and profit which I have de-
rived from them. He must be more or less than
human, who can rise from the study of these im-
mortal works of Plato, without higher ideas of the
authority of law, the sacredness of duty, the power
of faith, and the dignity of man’s rational, moral,
and immortal nature.
IWAATQNOS
AITOAOTIA SQKPATOYS

bare 20k Lé94

ye A a
17 Oar. I. "O re pev pets, & dvdpes >AInvaion, we-
TOVAIATE VTO TOV E“aY KaTHYOpwV, ovK olda* ya 8
obv Kal adtos bm abtav odlyou éuavTod éredadopinv:
olTw mudavas edeyov. Kxalrot adyndés ye, Os eros
cimeiv, ovdev elpjxaat. padiotra bé avTav ev éSav-
paca TOY TOAAOY OV eedcavTo, ToDTO, év @ edeyor,
Bas yphv buds ebraBeioda, af tn’ éuod eEararn-
Sire, ds Sewod dvros Néyev. TO yap iy aloyuvIjva,
bre adtixa bm’ éuod éFereyyIjoovtas epy, émeddav
pnd orrwstiody daivwpar Sewods Aéyew, ToT poe
y 3 an > , + > \ » x
okey aitav dvarcyvvtTérarov civar, eb py dpa Sevvov
KaXovow ovToL Aéyety Tov TaANIR A€yorTa: et pev
is’ n £ f xn a 3 X
yap TodTO Aéyovaw, Gpworoyolny dv eywye ov KaTd
, > es a a 5 e 2 ON L
TovToUs Elva pyTw@p. ovTOL weV OdV, BSTrEP eyo Eye,
H Tt} ovdey GArAndes eipjxacw: bpeis 8 euod dxov-
ceaSe wacav tiv ddjdeav. Od pévto pa Ai’, @
avbpes "ASnvatot, Kexaddernpévous ye NOyous, aistrep
of TOVTMY, phuaci Te Kal dvouactY, OvSE KEKoopNLE-
O vous, GAN dxovocade cixh Aeyoueva Tois émiTUYodoW
évépnact muatevw yap Sixata elvas & éyo, Kab py-
‘ a : ,
dels ipav mposdoxnodto ddrws. obdé yap av Sirov
40 PLATONIS

mpérrot, & dvdpes, THOE TH HAuKia, OsTep perpaxie,
mrdrrovtt doyous eis duds eisuévar. Kal pévTos Kab
mdvu, & avdpes “AIqvaior, TodTo bpav Séouar Kat
mraplewa édv Sid Tov aiTav Oyo axoinTé pou
dmonoyoupévov, 8’ Gvrep eloda déyew Kal év ayopa
én tov Tparetav, tva bpav of woddol dxnxoacr, Kal
drrAN, pire Savydlew pre SopuBeiy tovrov évexa. D
éyet yap odtwal. viv éy mpatov émi Suxacrijpvoy
dvaBéBnxa, ern yeyouas Treio EBSopjKovta* aTexvas
odv Eévas eyo tis evddde NéEews. Bsmep ody ay, ef
Te dvte Eévos ériyyavov ov, Evveyryvwoxere Syrrov
dy pow, ef év éxeivyn TH pwvh Te nal TS TpdTr@ Edeyor,
év olsirep éreSpdppnv, cai 8) Kal viv todTo wpa 18
déopat Sixatov, ds y’ euol Soxd, Tov pév TpPOTrOV THs
réEews av — tows yey ydp Te xeipwv, tows d€ Bedri-
ov dv ein — ato 8é TovT0 cKoTeiy Kal ToUT@ TOV VvobY
mposéxe, ef Sixara r€yw, } pH Sixacrod pev yap
avtn apeTh, pyropos S€ TadnI éyeuv.

Cap. IL. Lpérov pév obv Sixascs eips arodoynoa-
adat, & dvdpes’ AInvaiot, mpos TA TpaTd pov >revdj
KaTnyopnuéva Kal Tovs mpwTous KaTNYOpous, éreTa
dé mpds Ta Dotepa Kal Tos batépovs. “Euod yapB
MoANol KaTHYyopot yeyovace mpos buds Kab wddas
TOAAA Hon etn Kal ovdev adynXes AéyovTes: ods éya
parrov poPodpas Hj tovs audt “Avutoy, xaimep dvtas
kal TrovTous Sewvovs. adr’ éxeivor Sewvdrepor, @ avdpes,
of tuav tods ToAAOds ex Taidwy TapadauPdvorTes
érewMov Te Kal KaTnyopour euod ovdéev adrAnIés, bs ars
tis Lwxparys, copes avip, td Te peréwpa ppovria ys,
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 4]

Kai Ta bd ys Gravta avelyTNKeS, Kal Tov HrTw
Ordyov xpelrtw troidv. ovto1, @ avdpes "AInvaios, rav-
Thy THY dypny KatacKkeddcaytes, of Sewot eiai pov
KaTHyopot* of yap axovovtes jyodvTat Tovs TadTa
&nrodvtas ovdé Seodvs vopilery. recta eiow ovtot ob
KaTHYyopot Todo) Kal TroAdY YpdvoY dn KaTHYOPHKO-
Tes, rt O€ Kat ev Ta’TY TH HAiKiC. A€yorTEs Trpos tuas,
év 7 dv paddtota émiotevoate, waides Gvtes, evict 8
buav Kal petpdxia, atexvas épyunv KatyyopovvTes,
arroNoyoupévou ovdevds. 6 5é mdvrav adoyotaTor, OTs
ovee Ta Gvdpata oldv te ab’tav eidévat Kal eitreiv,
Dadi el tus kapmdorrotos Tuyxydver dv. dot Sé Pddvy
kab diaBoryn xpapevor buds dvéreIov, oi dé Kal abtor
memretapevon dAAous TeiIovTes, OVTOL TaVTES aTrOpa-
tatol cicw: ovdé yap avaBiBdoacdas olov 7° éotly
avtav évrav9o0t ovd édéyEar ovdéva, GAN avdyKy
arexyvas @sTrep oKiapayeiy arrodoyovpevov TE Kab
edéyxery wndevds arroxpwopévov. “Afwoate obv xal
ipeis, Osmep eyo éyw, SetTods pou Tods KaTHYyOpous
yeyovévar, érépovs yey Tos apts KaTyyopicavtas,
E érépous S& Tovs drat, ods eyo Aéyw. Kal oin Inte Seiv
mpos éxeivous TpOTov we amooyicacJaLt’ Kai yap
ipeis exelvwv mpdTepov HKovcaTe KaTnYyopotvTwY, Kab |
TONU paAXOV 7) TOVSE THY oTEpoD. re
19 Elev. darodoyntéov oy, & dvdpes "AInvaiot, Kat
ervyerpyntéov tpav éEeréodar rHv SiaPodsjp, iy tpets
év TOAD ypove eoxeTe, TavTnv év odTws dri
xpove. Bovroipny pev ody dv TodT0 btw yevéoSat, et
Tt dpewov Kat dpiv cai euol, kat wréov Th pe Tovncas
x

42 PLATONIS

9 >
drrodoyovpevov: oluat 88 abrd yaderrv elvat, nal od
an x wy oe
mévu me NavIdvet oloy eat. Swws TOTO eV LTH OTH
a a 2 L
TO SEG hlrov, TH 58 vow metatéov Kal arrohoyyTEOV.
> nm *
Car. II. "AvardBoper odv && apyiis, tis ) Katy-
‘ x = ‘\
yopla éariv, & fs 4 én SvaBory yeyover, 7 87) Kal
XN ‘\ - ¥
murevov Mérnros pe éypdyrato THY ypadny TavTHY. B
Elev. ti 5) Aéyovres SéBadrov of StaPdAdovtes ;
nw > Lal
dsrep ody KaTnYyopev Ty dvTwpociay Set avayvavas
an ie a ,
aitav. Swxpatyns adexet kal weprepyaletas
tnrav td Te UTS YRS Kal Ta ETOUpavia, Kal
TOV HTTW NOYOV KpElTTW TOLHY, Kal ddrOUSO
> x a , 7 I > a
rauTa TadvTa dsddcKwv. Totavtn tis ote: Tad-
ye a \ > y 2 a? z
Ta yap éwpate kal avbtol év Th Aptotopdvous Kowy-
dia, Jeoxpdtn twa éexei wepipepopevov, pdaKovra te
depoBareiv Kal GdAnv ToAMW hrvapiay Prvapodrta,
ae Dei Or w be ” ‘ Ft 3 of
@v éy@ ovdev oUTE wéya oUTE opuLKpoV TrépL evraim. Kal ;
> e > 4 L 7 = 2 tS v
ody as atipdlov Neyo Ti ToradTny éemiatHpmp, eb THs
nw a t 3 - 2 a: # A
mept TOY Tovo’Twy codes éoTl. pH Twas eyo wd
Medyrov tocad’tas Sixas diryouu! adda yap €uol
ToUTa@Y, @ avdpes AInvaios, ovdév péTerTL. wdpTupas D
& avtovs iuav tods woddovs trapéyouat, Kal d&O
buds Gddyjrous Siddoxew Te Kal ppdtew, door ewod
mamoTe axnkoate Siadeyouévou: qoddol S& dpav ot
rovovroi elat. ppdfete ody addAHrous, ef waroTe
¥ na wv a n a
opixpov 7 wéya Txovcé Tus dudv euod mept Tov To.0v-
twv Suadeyouévou’ Kal ex tovTwv yrooer9e, Ste ToL
a> 2 ‘\ x. a > an
ait é€oTl Kat TaAAG epi ewod & of moANOL AE
yout.
’ ~ XN la
Car. IV. "ANA yap ote ToUTwWY oddéy éarw,
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 43

ovdé yf ef Tivos aKnKdaTeE, ws eyo Tadeve envyeipaa te
Edvdpérovs cal ypjpata mpatrouat, ovdé TodTo aXn-
Qés. erred kal todTO yé jot Soxed Kadov elvat, el Tis
olds 7” ely mawWever dvSparrovs, dstrep Topryias te 6
Acovrivos, «at IIpodixos 6 Keios, cai ‘Iamias 6’ Hyeios.
TovTwY yap ExacTos, w advdpes, olds 7 éatly lav eis
ExdoTHy THY TeAEwY TOS véouS, ols éeaTL THY Eav-
TOV ToNTeY Tpoika Evvetvar 6 dv BovrAwvTat, TOv-
Tous meidouot tas éxelvwv Evvoveias droXiTovTas
£0 opict Evveivar yprypata dubddvtas nal ydpwv mposedé-
vaw. émed kai dAdos avip éote Idpuos vdd8e codds,
dv eyo HoSOunv eridynpodvta: Etvxov yap TmposeAS@v
avépl, 65 TeTéXexe yYpnwata codiatais Trew 1 Edp-
mavtes oi ddd, Kadda tO ‘Inmovixov. robtov obv
avnpopny — éotov yap aitd Sv0 viée—’Q Kardria,
qv & éyo, eb pév cov T@ viee THAW 7 pocyw éyeE-
véoSnv, elyowev dv abtoiy émuctdtny AaBev Kab
BetagSa@cac3at, bs EuedrAcey ai’T@ Kaw Te KayaS@
Toujoew THY TposnKovoay apetnv: hv 8 av ovTos 7
TOV intiKay Tis  TAV yewpytnov: viv 8 ered)
av3pérw éoroy, Tiva adtoiv év vp exews eruotdtny § %&
rAaBeiv; ris THs TowavTys aperis, THs avSpaTivys Te
Kal ToNTLKHS, eTLoTH OV éoTlY ; Oluat yap oe éoKéd-
Sat bia THY TeV vidwv KTHoW. ~ore Tus, pny eya, 7}
od; IIdvv ye, 4 8 65. Tis, fv 8 eye, wal rodarros 3 ay
kal wocou Siddoxet; Evnvos, épn, & éxpares, IId-
pws, wévre pvav. Kai éya tov Einvov éuaxdpica, ei /
dy dAnSds exer radrny Thy Téxvnv Kai obTrws Eupe- —
Cras SiSdonet. éy@ yobv Kal adres éxadduvoyny Te Kar
Bey.

AA PLATONIS

HEpvvounv av, ei jmuordynvy tadta: dAN od yap
eriotapat, & dvdpes "AInvaio.. "1
Cap. V. ‘YarordBot obv av tis dpev tos, AA,
® Yoxpares, 7d coy tl ots wpaypa; woSev ai Sia Bo-
Aai cot adras yeyovacw ; ov yap Syrov, cod ye ovdev
TOY GANwY TepLTTOTEpoY TMpaypyaTevopévov, ererTa
tooaurn din Te Kal AGyos yéyover, Ei yh TL Erpatres
GANofov 4 of moAXol. Aéye odv july, Ti oti, a phy
Hpets mept cod adtooyedidfopev. Tavti por done D
Sixasa Aéyew 6 A€you, Kayo bpiv Teipdcopar atrodei-
Eat, ti ror’ ore TovTO, 6 éuol meroinKe TO Te dvoua
kai tiv SiaBorjv. ‘dxovere 84. Kat icws pév ddEw
tioly tpav maitew, eb wévrot iote, macav byiv Thy
adySeav épo. "Eyo yap, ® dvdpes “ASnvain, bv
ovdev GAN 7) dia copiay Twa TodTe TO dvopa oynna.
toiav 61 sopiav tabtny ; Hrep éotlv icws avSpwomlyy
copia, TH dvte yap Kivduvedm tabrny elvar codes:
obror S€ Tay’ dv, ods dpti edeyov, pelo twa 4 Kar’
avSpwrrov copiav codol elev, i} ov éxw, Ti Aéyw* OVE
yap di eywrye abtiy ériotapyat, GAN bstis gyol yev-
Serat re Kal ért SiaBorH TH éwh réyer. Kal pol, @
dvbpes "ASnvaior, yu) SopuBjonte, pnde dv dato Tt
‘ buiv péya Aéyew ov yap éuov épad tov Aéyov, dy av oy av
eyo, GAN eis akiypewv tuiv tov Aéyovta dvolow.
TIS yap euts, ei 89 Tis éott codia Kal ofa, pdptupa
ipiv mapéEouar Tov Sedv tov ev Aeddois. Xaupe- 21
pavra yap iote Tov. obtos euds Te étaipos Fv éx véou,
kal ipav TO TrIdEL Eraipds te Kal Euvéguye ~hy
guyiy tavtnv Kal ue? dudv KarArSe. Kad tore 87,
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 45

z
olos iv Xaupepdv, ds shodpds ép’ 5 ru spynoere. Kad
, n
84 more Kal eis Acrdovs eAIav erdrpnoe TodTO pav-
#
TevoacJat, — Kai, drep Neyo, pt) YopuBeite, @ dv-
ww rn
Spes. pero yap 57, ef tis euod eln copwrepos. dvetrev
a ¢
ovy 7 TIvdia undéva copatepov eivat. cal robrwv mépt
c a
0 ddeAHos bpiv adtod obtocl paptupycer, ered) éxel-
vos TeTEACUTHKE.
Bo Cap. VI. Sxéacde 88 dv Gera tadta réyo°
HedAw yap buds SiddEew, dIev pou 4 SiaBor) yéyove.
a \ oe 2 a > K -:
TauTa yap éya dxovaas éveJuuovpny ovtact, Ti wore
Aéyer 6 Seds, kal Ti mote aivitteras; ey yap Sy ovTE
péya ovTe opuxpov Edvoida.guavT@ copds av Ti odv
mote A€yer Pdoxav eue copwtaroy elvat; ov yap Oy-
mou wevdeTai ye od yap Séuis adT@. Kai woddv pev
Xpovov Hirdpovy, Ti mote A€yel, Erevta poyus Tavu eri
, 3 a # 2 7 = >
Gityow avtod rovavrny twa érparrounv. HrAVov emi
Crwa tov Soxoiyvtav copay eivat, a> évtadda, elmrep
mov, edéyEwv TO i tL aropavav TO ypnoue
EGY & pavteiov Kab a @ XPNTHD,
bre Otbtool éuod copatepds eats, od S ee Epnada.
nm az n ae, ‘\ eS Zz
StacKxorav odv Todtov— dvopatt yap ovdév Séopat
Aéyewv, Fv Sé Tis TOV TodLTEKaY, Tpds dv éyw oKOTaV
ToLoUTOY TL erradov, @ avopes ’AInvatot — Kal Siare-
t 3 a x ei . a X\ *
yopevos ate, ebokE pou ovTos 6 avnp Soxeiv pev elvas
copes addAous Te ToAAOIS avdIpw@rrots Kal pddoTa
e a fF 2 oy ia 2 , a9 7 7
éavTo, elvat & od. Kdtrerta érTeip@unv avT@ Sexvivar,
C Ste olocro pev elvas codes, ein & ov. évteddev obv Tov-
To Te amnyIounv Kal ToddO’s TOV TapoVvT@V. Tpd
OT nXSouny Kal $ p . Tpos
épaurov 8 obv amimy édoyebopny, Ste Tovtou pev Tob
»
avSparou éyo copatepés eis xivduveter pev yap
46 0° PLATONIS
ie
eS OF 25>? 2.
Hpav ovdérepos odSev Kadov kdyadov eidévat, GA ov
- a % ¢ oe a
Tos pev oleral te eidévat ok cides, éy@ dé, BsTrep our
§ , a
ov« olda, ovdée olopat.. otxa yoo TovTOU YE THIKP®
oe a ‘ * 2
Tut ait@ robt@ coparepos elvas, Ste & px olda ovode
na a? a 3 fF
olopat cidévat. évredSev én’ Gdrdov Ya TOV EexeELvoU
2 AN a
Soxotvtav copwtépwy elvat, Kal pol TAaUTa TavTAa
nr a >
eoke. cal évraiIa Kdxeivy Kat dddols Toddois arrn- E
xJopnv. ; wot
a ?
Cap. VII. Mera tatr’ obv dn épekijs qa, ai-
9, x \ , A 8 5 - a >
oSavopevos pev Kal Avrrovpevos nat Sebids, OTL amrn-
xIavopunv, Suws Se avayxaioy édéxet elvar Td TOD Yeod
mepl mreiotou troveioSat. itéov odv, cKoTOUVTL TOV
‘ J L 2 a St 5 a
xpnopov ti r€yet, ex) Gmavtas Tots te Soxodytas
eidévat. kal vi Tov Kiva, @ avdpes ’ASnvator, — dei 22
yap pds tuas TaANIH réyeew —H pny eyo Eradov tt
rn € x / 8 n és 4
TotovTov* of pev padtota evdoxipodvres eoEdy pot
Grlyou Seiy Tod mAelorou évbeeis eivar CnTobdvTt KaTa
Tov Sedov, dddot Sé SoxodvTes HavddTepor ErvetKéaTEpot
elvat avdpes mpds TO Ppoviwws eyew. Set d9 dyiv thy
> \ ft >? a oe ba X nt
eu wAdny émideiEat, OsTrEep Tévous TLVaS TrOVOUVTOS,
iva pot Kal avédeyxtos 4 pavtela yévorto. Mera yap
TOvS TONTLKODS Ha el TOds ToWNTaS TOUS Te TOV TPaA-
y@oiov Kai Tos Tov SiIvpduBwv Kal rods Gddovs, ws B
évraisa én’ abtopapm xatadmpopevos éuavrov dpa-
Séorepov éxetvov dvra. dvadauBdvev odv aitov a
rompata, & por éddxer pddtota wempayparedaSat
,
autos, Sunpotov av avdrods ri Aéyouev, ty Ewa re nab
pavSdvouuw rap abrav. aicyivouas obv iptv eizety,
i
® dvdpes, Tadrmdh: Suws S& fntéov. ws bros yap
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 47

ciety, ddbyou abray dravres of trapoytes dv Bédrtov
a > > , » Cy
éreyov qep) wv avrol éremoujnecav. eyvov obv Kab

Crept Tov Tointav év ddlyw TodTO, brs od copia Tol

D

ofev, & tovotev, GAA pice Twi Kal évIovardtovres,
dsrep of Seoudvtets Kal oi ypnopmdol: Kal yap obTou
A€youos wey TOAAG, Kal Kard, loace dé ovdev wv Né-
youc.. TolodTov Ti por épdvyncay ma9o0s Kal oi TouTar
f St >? t 2 _ : \ ‘ I
memrovdortes. Kat apa nodounv avtadv dud THY Tolnow
oionévav Kal Tada copwTtdtwyr eivat avIpadTarv, &
> p > a > \ > an a 3 nr oF
ovx Hoav. arja obtv Kal évredIev, TA adT@ oidpevos
TEPUYEYOVEVAL WIE KAL TOV TOALTLKOD.

Cap. VIII. Terevray odv ért rovs xeipor dys
ja: euavtd yap Evvydew ovdev émictapévy, ws Eros
elzreiv, TovTous O€ xy’ WOew Ste edpHooyw TOArA Kab
Kana émictapévous. Kal tovTrov pev otk eeta Inv,
3 = i CN > 7 ¥ , -
GAN Hristavto & éym ovK Hriotdépny Kai pov TavTY
copartepos Haav. GAN, @ dvpes ’AInvaior, tadrdv pot
wy yv ¢ f a \ e f ‘ ey
okay éyew dudptnwa, brrep Kal oi mortal, Kat of aya-
Sot Snusoupyol: Sia To THY TéexVNY KAAGS éLepyaleo Sat
éxactos j&lov Kal TaNAG TA péyloTa copetatos civat,
kal avTav airy 1) wAnppércta exelyny tiv codpiav
améxpuTtev’ @st’ eué euavtov avepwrady irép Tod
xpnopod, rorepa SeEaiuny av obtws dsmep exw eeu,
pnte Ty codes av Thy éxeivav copiav, unre apadhs
riv dpadiav, } dudorepa & éxeivor Exovow eyew.
arrexpuwdpny obv euavT@ Kal TO ypnope, OTs wou \v-
ciTEXo’ Osrep Exw exe.

Cav. 1X. "Ex tavutnat 8) ris é&erdoews, © de

28 Spes “ASnvaior, TwohAal pev daréyterai woe yeyovacs

fe
48 PLATONIS

kal olas yarerdratar kal Bapiratat, dste Todas
SiaBords dr’ abtdv yeyovévat, dvoya Se Todt Neye-
oIat, copos elvat. olovrar yap me Exaotorte of wWapovTes
tadra avtov evar cosy, & dv addov éFedéyEw: 7O Se
xivduveter, & dvdpes ’AInvaiot, TH dvTL 6 Sees coos
eivat, Kal ev TS ypnope TovT@ ToiTO Néyely, STL H
avIparivn copia driyou Twos akia gol Kai ovbdevds:
al palveras todr’ ob déyew Tov Roxpaty, mposke-
xXphoda: Sé 7H eud dvdpari, ewe mapddevypa trovov-
Hevos, @s7rep ay ei elzrot, tt OdTos tudv, @ avSpw-B
Tol, coporatos or, sTus OsTEp Roxpadrns eyvoxev,
Gre oddevds GEvos éore TH adnIela Tpds copiav. Tad7’
obv ey pév ere Kal viv Tepumy &yTd Kal épevva kara.
Tov Sedv, kal TOV dordy Kai Tov Eévev dv Tia olwpat
coger elvat- Kal érevddy por why S0xh, TH Sed Boy-
Sav evdeixvupat, drt od ote codds. Kab bard Ta’rns
Ths aoxyonlas obre Te TaY THs Tédews mpatal jou
axon) yéyovey dEvov NOyou OTE THY oixel@v, GAN’ év
mevia pupig ciwt did THY Tod Seod AaTpelav. 0
Car. X. IIpés 88 rovrovs of véow pou emraxodov-
Sobvtes, ols udduata axoAy éoTwv, of TOV WNOVaLWTE-
Tov, avToparor xaipovaw axovovres é€eralouévav
Tov avdporeov, Kal adtol modddKis us pipodvral,
eira emvxetpodow adrous eLerdlew: Kdwerta, oisat,
evpicxovet Tod adIoviay oiouévor pev idévat TL
dvdIpérov, eiddtwv Se drbya } obdév. evredIev odv of
iw abtav éEerafopevor euot dpyitovras, adn ovy av-
rots, xal Neyovaw, @s Yaxpdrys tis éore plapdraros D
cal Siapdeipes tods véous. kal éreddv tis adtove
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 49

€pwrTd, 6 TL roiwy Kal 6 rr Sudden, Exovar pev oddSep
eimretv, GAN aryvoovow, iva 88 pry Soxdow arropeiv, Ta
kata mdvtav Tov pirocopodvtay mpdxyetpa tadra
Aéyouow, Ste Ta petéwpa Kal Ta bd yhs, Kal Yeods
pH vowitery, Kal Tov rT Adyov KpeiTTw ToLely. Ta
yap adySh, oiuat, odk dv éSérotev AEyewv, Ste KaTddy-
Not yiyvorTas mposTotovpevos pev eidévan, eiddtes Sé
ovdév. dre obv, oluar, fidorynor SvTes Kal opodpol Kal

E roAAol, «al Evvtetaypévas cal riSavas réyovres sreph
euov, eumenAjKacw buoy TA OTa Kal wdda Kab oo-
Spas SuaBarrovtes. x TovTwy Kat Médrnrtés poe érré-
Sero xat “Avuros kal Adxwv, Mérnrtos pev.brrép Tov
TonTav axSopevos, “Avutos 5€ brrép Tov Snusoupyav

24xal tTdv TodTiKdv, Adcav S& brép TeV pyTopev.
Oste, Omep apyopmevos ym ereyor, Savydlouw av, et
ods 7 elnv eyo bpav Tavrnv Thy SvaBorny éFeréoSat
év ov Tas GAby@ Xpove@, oUTwW TONY yeyouviay. Tair’
éotw byiv, @ dvdpes” AS nvaios, TaAANSH, Kal twas ote
peya ovTE opixpoyv atroKpuipdyevos éy@ A€yw OVS
brocreiAupevos. Kaitot olda axedov, STL Tois avTois
arexSdvopat. 5 Kai Texpunpiov, dts TAANSH yw Kal
Ott arn éotlv 4% StaBory 4 eun Kal Ta aitia TadTa

Béott. kal édv te viv édv te adSus Untionte Tadta,
oUTws etpicere.

Cap. XI. Hep pev oy dy of mp@toi pov Katy.
fyopot KaTnyopouvy airy éatw ikavi) arodoyia mpds
bpds+ mpos 6¢ Mérnrov tov dyaSov te Kal pudrdozrodu,
&s_gyot, Kal tors varépous peta Tatra meipdoopat
atrodoyeioSat. adSis yap Sy, Ostrep éErépwv ToUTwY
50 PLATONIS

- >
dvTav KaTnyopwv, AdBopev ad Tiy TOUTWY aVTMLO-
ry a ,
clay. eye 5é mas doe" Soxparyn dyno adiKely TOUS TE
¢ I t >
véous SiapSelpovta Kal Seods ods 7 TOAS vopiter ov
, \ \ NN
vopitovra, érepa bé Sarovia Kava. TO pev by eyxAnua O
a se > fd \ a > J a a
Tovovroy éote TovTov Sé TOU éyKANpLaTOS Ev ExacToY
. - 3 n
eEerdowpev. Pyoi yap 8 Tods véouvs adiKeiv pe
ScadSelpovra. eyo 86 ye, & avbpes ‘ADdqvator, aducetv
e a f € t #
dnt Mérnrov, brs orrovdH yapsevtierar, pasdios eis
a A, t
ayavas KaStoTas avQpwrovs, TEpt TeayLaTwV Tpos-
motobpevos omovddte Kal Kidcodat, dv obdev TobTH
Ta@TOTE EweAnoev. WS SE TODTO OUTwS ExEL, TELPATOMAL
ee ee ? an
Kal bpiy émibetEar.
Cav. XII. Kal poe Sedpo, © Méante, eimé, "AXXO
TL Wepl ToNAOD Trovel, ETrws @s BéXTLCTOL oi vEewTeEpor D
écovrat; "Eyoye. "IS_ 89 viv eimé rovrous, tis ai-
tous Bedtious Tovet; SHAov yap, Ott oicSa, pérav yé
cou. Tov pev yap SiapSelpovra eEevpav, as dys, ewe
Ss 2% * X a 4, be on i
eisdryets TovToLol Kal xatnyopels* Tov bé 64) BeAtiavs
movoovra Ue elmé Kal wnvucor avtois, tis éotiv. Opas,
Rp f- a a XQ 3 yw ? nw a 3
@ Ménnrte, ote ouyds Kai ove eyes eirrely ; Kaitot ovk
> f a + Se a # a x
alaypov cot Soxel eivat Kal ixavov Texpypiov od bi
eyo Aéyen, OTe cot ovdSev wepérAnKEV ; GAN Eire, @ yadé,
tis avTovs dpeivovs moved; Oi vopor. “AN ov TODTOE
épwrd, & Bértiote, GANA Tis AVS pwmos, SsTes aT p@Tov
Kal avtTé TovTO olde, Tods Vopous. OdroL, d > oK pares,
oi Sicactal. Ids reyes, & MéAnte; ofSe rods véous
, a ae) \ , ni
madevewy oloi Té clot Kal BeXtious Trotelv; Mddsota.
IIérepov a&rravtes, #} of péev adtav, oi 8 od ; “Amavtes.
Ed ye vy thy” Hpav déyets, Kal roddAjv adSoviav tov
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 51

aperovvtwv. ti Sal 87, olde of dxpoatal Bedrlous
25 qovodaw, } od}; Katotvrot. Ti dai ot Bovrevtal; Kai
of Bovrevtal. "ANN dpa, ® Mérnte, wh of ev TH éx-
KAnaoig, of éxxAnotactal, SiabIeipover Tovs vewrépovs ;
 Kaxeivos BeArious Twowodow aravtes; Kaxeivot
Ildvres dpa, as eorxev, "ASnvaios xadods Karyadovs
mowdct TAY éuod, ya 5é pdvos SiadSelpw. obtw ré-
yes; Ildvy opddpa taira réyo. TToAnqv xy uot
karéyvaxas Sustuyiav. Kai wot droKpiwat* 7 Kal rept
Bimovs ovTw cou Soxel eyes; ot pév Bedtlovs Trot

©

obvtes avtovs mavres dvIpwmor elvat, cis Sé TIS O
Siaddelpwr ; 7) ‘Tobvavtlov tobrou wav eis wév Tus 0
Berrious ofés 7 dy Totely } wavu Gd{iyoL, oF tarTeKoOl*
of 8¢ qrodAol édvrrep Evvact Kal ypavras tarmous, Sva-
PIcipovaw ; ovy obtas Eyer, @ Médnre, kal rept ta-
mov Kal Tov ddAov drdvrov Cowv; mavrws 5% Tov,
éav te ov Kat “Avutos ov Pijte édy Te hire TOA)
yap dv tus ebdatuovia ely mepi tovs véous, et ef pév
O p6vos avrovs diapdelper, oi © GAXrot Operodow. GANG
ydp, @ Mérnrte, txavas émideixvucat, btt ovderaorte
éppovticas Tov véwv, Kal cadas arropaivers Thy cav-
ToD apérevav, StL ovdev cor peuéhnKe TeEpl wv cud
elsdyeis. et
Car. XII. "Ere 8€ hiv eiré, @ pds Atos Meé-
AyTe, WoTEpov Ear oiKEly dwewov ev ToNTaLs yp:
arois, ) movnpois; @ Tav, ardxpwas ovdev ydp Tob
yarerov epwrd. oy of yey rrovnpol Kakdv TL épyd-
fovrat tods del éyyutdtw éavTdv dvtas, oi 8 dyaSo}
DdyaSdv te; Hldvu ye. "Eotw obv dstis Bovderas bro
v

52 PLATONIS °

rev Evvdvrav BrdmrecSar padrov 4 wpereiodat ;
arébxpwat, & yadé Kal yap 6 vopos Kéededer dmoxpt-
veoSar. 09 bstis Botrerar BrdwrtecIar; Od Sijra.
Gépe Sy, worepov eye eisdyets Sedpo ds SiadJeipovra
Tods vewrépous Kal TovnpoTépous TroLobyTa ExovTa H
dxovra; ‘Exdvra éywye. Tt dra, & Mérnte; to-
godTov ov e“od copw@tepos et THALKOUTOU ByTOS THAL-
Kosde wv, @sTE cU wey eyvaxas, OTL ot ev KAKO) KaKév
te épydlovras del Tovs wddvoTa TAQGiov éavTay, oi SEE
ayadol ayadov: éya 5é 5% eis ToTOvTOV dpadias Hrw,
@ste kal TodT ayvod, St, édv Twa poydnpov Trotjcw
Trav EvvdvTav, Kiwduvevow KaKOV TE AaBelv at avrod,
@sTe ToOTO TO TOTOUTOY KaKOY Ex@V TrOLd, WS hs OU;
TadTa éyo cor ov mreiJouat, @ Méryte, ofuas 88 ob8é
Grov avIpwrav ovdévas AAN 7} od SiapIelpa, 7, 1 26
Siaddeipw, dxwv, dste ob ye at’ auddrepa evde. ef
5¢ dxov Siad3eipw, Tv TowtTwv Kal adxovolov dpap-
TnLdTwv ov Sedpo vopos eisdyew éotiv, GAN idia Aa-
Bévra SiSdoxew wah vovSereiv: SHrov yap, Ort, édy
uddtw, wavoomar & ye axwv Tow. ov dé EvyyevéoSat
Hey pot Kal Siddtas Epuyes Kal od« 7IéAnaas, Seipo Se
eisdryess, of vopos éortlv eisdyeww Tods KodXdcews Seopé-
vous, GAN ov padjnoews.

Cap. XIV. “Adna ydp, & dv8pes ’ASqvaiot, TodTo
ev Sijrov dn éoriv, 8 eyo reyor, Ste Medjro tov-B
Tov oUTE péya odTE opLKpoY TreToTE euerdnoeD. Spos
dé 81 Adve july, THs we dys SvadSIelpev, & Mérnre,
Tous vewtépous ; 1) Ofjrov 4, OTe Kata Thy ypadiy, dv
eypdypa, Neovs SiddoKovra wr) vouitery ods adds
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 53

2 2
vowiter, Erepa Sé Satuovia xawd; od Tadra eyes Ste
diddoxav Siapdetpw; Ildvu pev otv opddpa taita
Aéyo. II pds aitav toivuy, & Médnrte, todtwyv tov

2S
a ,
Yedv, dv viv 6 Adyos éotly, elré ett cadécrepov Kal
> 2 ‘\ nn > 5 t ft > XN % > t
€uol Kat Tois avipdas tovtoicl. eyo yap ov Sivapat
Opadeiv, worepov réyers SuddoKxew pe vowifew eivat
tivas Seovs, Kal adTos dpa vopitw elvar Seods Kal ov«
eit To Tapdmay ddeos ovdé Tatty adiKo, Ob pévTOL
I
oUsTrep ye 1) TONS, GAN Erépous, Kal ToT ~oTw S poe
> a. ¢ eof a , , \ ” > \
éykanels, OTL ETEPOUS* 7 TavTaTraci pe pys UTE avTOV
vopite Seovs Tovs Te GAXOUS TadTa Sibddoxev. Tad-
Ta Neyo, @ TO Tapamay ov vomiters Seovs. 72 Yav-
Dyudote Mérnte, va ti tadta rAéyers ; 00dE Hrsov odbE
ceAvnY apa vowifo Seods elvat, Osrep of &AXot av-
Spore; Ma Al’, @ dvopes Sixactal, émet Tov pep
Hrov Aiov dyolv elvat, THY Sێ cedyvnv yh. "Ava-
Eayopov ole. Katyyopeiv, @ pire Médnte: Kal ott
katappovels Tavbe Kai oles abtovs amelpous ypaypd-
- a > IOs a , i f
Tov ewal, waste ovK cidévat, Ste Ta ’Avakarydpov Bt-
Brla, rod Kralopeviov, yéuer tovTav TOV AOywv. Kal
3) Kal of véo Tada map’ éwod pavIdvovow, & éeartw
a. Ff ? ft an 5 n > nn * e
Eéviote, €¢ 1avu TodXOV, Opaypys EK THS OpXnoTpAs
mplapevors oxpdtovs Katayehav, eav mpostoihrat
éavrod elvat, GNAwS TE Kal obTwS ATUTTA bVTA. GAN ®
mpos Aus, obtaal cov Sone obdéva voile Jedv civas ;
Od pévrot pa Ad’, ov8 brastioby. “Amiotos y el, @
MAnre, Kal radta pévtot, os euot Soxeis, cavT@.
épol yap Soxet obrocl, & avdpes ’AInvaior, wavy eivas
n * ‘\
EBpraris nal axddactos, Kai atexvds THY ypadyy
54 PLATONIS

s tf
tavrny bBpe Twi Kai dxoracig Kal vedrntt ypaapa-
t
cat. Sore yap Osmrep alvuypa Evvridévte Svamrevpw- 27
L ? 5 x 4 6 copes 59 euod
pévy, "Apa yrdoeTat 2wxKpaTns s Oy eu
, > fy 2 nr rE a >
xaprevtitopevov Kat évavTt’ éuavT@ dEyoVTOS, 7} é£a-
, + & ‘ ArAX x 2 - 6
maticw avtov Kal Tois dddouvs TOvS GKOvoVTAS;
2 X 2 + 3 tr tL 2 § 7.
obTos yap éuol palverat Ta évayTia éeyely AUTOS Eav-
a > a a ae na 3 vw > an x
TO év TH ypadh, Osiep av ef eltros Adixel Yoxparns
Seods ov vouifwv, GAA Seodrs vopwifov. Kairot TobTS
éort walfovTos.
2 y e

Car. XV. Huvericxepacde 84, & avdpes, 7 pot

i an t ‘\ X ' 2 ft a
faiveras tadra reyes od O€ Huiv amoKxpwat, @
Ménrnte. tpeis 56, brep nat apyas tuas mapytyncd-B

L tL > a 2% x n 2 ,
pny, péevnodé por uh SopuBety, dav év TO ciwIore
TPOT@ TOVS AO'YOUS TrOLOpLAL.

"Eotw bstis dvdpaTtov, @ Mérnte, avSpodrea
udev vowiver mpaypat’ eivat, avSparrous Sé ov vopiter;
drroxpwicda, @ avdpes, Kal pa dAXa Kal ddAXa Yopv-

t y 77 oe X a J > e \
Beito. éo¥ stig tarmous pev ov vomites elvas, immune
Sé rpdypata ; 7 apAntas pev ov vowiter, avrnrixa dé

t > wv - yy 3 5 na 3 ‘\ ‘
mpdypata; ovK éotw, @ dpiate avdpav ei wy od
Bovre arroxpivacdar, éym col Aéyo Kal Tois GAAoIS
TouTolci. GAA TO el TovTw YE amoKpiwaL. eo
a 5 4 x / , > 7: i
Sstis Saspovia pev vowifer mpdypar elvat, Saipovas O

X > > wv €
dé ob voulfer; Ovx gor. ‘Qs dSvycas, Ste poyws
drexplvw bd Tovtwvi dvayKatopevos. ovxodv Satpo-
*% f *
va pev ys me Kal voulfew xai Siddonew, el odv
Kawa, ere Tadatd* add ody Saiwoved ye voultw xata
Tov abv AOYor, Kal TadTa Kat Stwpdow ev TH A
ryov; 0C@ ev TH avTiypa-
. \ , ti > ¥ Nn
Hf. ef 5é Sarpova vowilw, nat Saipovas dymov tory
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 55

dvayan vowiver we eat. ody obtws exer; yer Sij-
Tint ydp ce oporoyoivta, ered) od« dmoxpivet.
D rods 8€ Saiwovas odyt rot Seods ye Hryovpeda h Sedv
al A a
raidas; dys } ob; Idvu ye. Odxody elmrep Saipovas
Hyodpat, Os ad his, ef ev Yeoi tues eiow of Salpo-
aw? xn yo a 2 ON , +e
ves, ToT dv ein 6 eyo dypi ce aivitrtesSat Kab yap
evrilerdar, Seods ody Hyovpevov ddvas ewe Seods ad
Hyeiaday méAw, érredymep ye Saipovas yryodmas+ et
& ad of Saipoves Sedv maidés eioe vidoe Twes 4 éx
vuppav 7 éc Twav Grav, ov dn Kab NéyovTat, Ths ay
avIpérrav Yedv pev waidas Hyoito civas, Neods Sé
, c i % x v wy Lia nx y 7
1}; Omoiws yap dv drorov ely, Ostrep dv el Tis inmov
\ a € a i. wv ‘ e t o \
E hey rraidas yotro( i} at Gvev Tos HLovoUS, tarous 86
Kal Svous py qryotro elvat. GAN, @ Mérnte, ove éotiv
bras od Taira ovy! amoTeipapevos Hudv eypdaya Thy
ypapiy taitny, } dmopav 6 te éyxadois éwol adydes
> / oe a # t x *. \
adiknua: 8rws Sé ob twa reidos dv Kal optKxpdov
na v 3 x ¢ > a > nr ? ‘
voov éxovta avdpwrav, ws [ot] tod adtod [dvdpds]
5. .. - *, an e an : \ 9 na 3 r
éore kal Satpovia Kal Sela jryciaSas, Kat ad Tob avTod
/ x ; / \ ¥ a > - ,
pyre Saipovas pare Seods pyre Fpwas, ovdeula pnyavn
28 eorev.

Car. XVI. ’AANG ydp, @ dvdpes "AInvaiol, os
peev dy ok adik® Kata tiv Medjrov ypadiy, ot
qwodnHs pot Soxel civat atroNoyias, GAN ikava Kat
tabta* 6 Oé Kal év Trois eumrpordev edeyou, Sts wodAH
por améyIera yéyove Kal pds ToAXOUs, ED lore STs
ands eat. Kab ToT eotw 6 ewe aipyjoe, édviep
aiph, ov Médntos, obdé “Avutos, GAN 4) TOY TONG
b1aBor Te kal Pddvos, & 8 woddois Kal Gddous Kai
56 PLATONIS

dyaSods dv8pas Hpnxev, olpa Sé wal aipyoew: obdev
68 Sewvov, 7) ev ewol oF.

"Iows 8 adv ody elzroe tts, Etr’ ove aicyive, @
Saxpares, rowdrov émirjdevpa émerndevaas, ef od
xwSuveders voi drroSaveiv ; "Ey 8& tovT@ adv Sixaov
Adyov avtelzouut, Ste Od Kadrds réyets, @ avIpwrre,
ei oles Seiy xivduvov broroyitesIat Tod Sav 4 TeSvdvas

B

> 3
dvdpa, Stov te Kal opixpov Sperds eat, GAN ovK
a a f

éxeivo povov oxoteiy, trav mpatty TL, WOTEpov Sixata
H aduca mpdrre, cal avdpos dyaIod épya } Kaxod.
padhos yap av TS ye o@ Oyo elev ToY HutSéwv Boot
év Tpoig trerehevtiKacw, of Te Grow Kal 6 TAS Oére- O
Sos vids, bs TocodToy ToD KivdStvov KaTeppovnce Tapa

x > f ¢ ~ a 5 = a e ,
TO aioxpov Tt wTopeivat, dsTe éreLd) elev 1) pxjTHp
aiT@® mpoduwoupév “Extopa amoxreivat, Seds odca,

¢ t e€ > - 3 a > , -
ovTwTi Tas, ws eyopat, 2 Trai, et Tipmpyoets Tlatpé-

an ¢ f ‘ - ad > a

KAM TO Etaipw Tov ovov Kai “Extopa dzroxtevels,
autos arodavel: abtixa ydp tot, dyoi, wed “Extopa

r coon c A ~~ s & - a xX -
MOTMOS ETOIMoS* 6 S€ TavT’ aGKovoas TOD pév Savdrov
kal Tod Kwoddvou ddvyapyce, TOAD.Sé wGAXov Seloas D
TO Sv Kaxds dv Kal Tois dirots put) Tysmpelv, Adtixa,
dnol, teIvainn Sixnv éerels tH adixodyts, va pt)

f
évddde pévw Kxatayéractos apd vyvol Kopwviot,
” > £ \ = %.
dxSos dpovpys. yt) adtov oles dpovricas Savdrou Kai
- ct \ Mv

xwSdvov ; obTw yap exer, & dvdpes "ASnvaion, TH ady-

, ec ¢ x , a e¢ ,
Seta: ob av tis éavtov rdEn i arynodpuevos Bérxriov

> ” a

eva } bn’ apyovtos TayIH, evradIa Sei, ds épot
Boxed, wévovra Kevduveterr, undéev brroroyetSuevor ure
Sdvarov pire dro pnSev pd Tod aieypod.
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS 57.

?
Cap. XVII. ’Ey® ob Sewa dv inv eipyacpévos,
ye + aA
E @ dvdpes "Adnvaior, ei, dre pév pe oi Apyovtes érarrov,
ods dpeis efreode dpyew pov, kal év Ilotidaia Kab ev
*"Apdurronre Kal él Anri@, rote peév ob exelvor TaTTOV
Euevov, OsTrep Kal Gddos Ts, Kal éxwvddvevov atroJa-
vely, Tod 5&é Seod tdrTovTOs, as eyo OnInv Te Kab
bréXaBov, pirocopodvTd pe Setv Sv nal é&erdfovra
29 guavtov nal rovs dAdous, evtadIa dé doPydels A
Sdvarov 4% Gddo oTLodv Tpaypa Alou THY TaEW.
Sewvov pevr’ dy ein, kat os GAnIds TOT av pe Sixalas
> 7 > , oe > f ‘ 5.
eisdryot Tes eis SuxacTHpLOV, OTL ov vomit Seovs eivat,
2 n an t » ‘ ft x ed
areNav TH pavteia Kal Sedios Sdvatov Kal oidpevos
copes elvat, ov dv. TO ydp ToL SdvaTov Sediévat, @
avdpes, ovdév GAO éeotly } Soxeiv copy elvat, pn
v nA QA Ds > \ aA 3 bg * *
dvra* Soxely yap eidévas éorly & odx older. ode dv
yap ovdels Tov Ydvator ov ei TUyYdvEL TS dvIPHTrD
Tavrav peyiorov bv Tay ayadtav, Sediact 8 as ed
elO0TES, OTL peytaToV TOV KaKa@v éoTt, Kal TOUTO TAS
Bovx« apadia dot attrn 7 éroveidictos, 4 Tod obec Sas
eldévar & ovK oldev; éyw dé, ® avdpes, ToUT@ Kal év-
tadda tows Siahépw Tov TOAAGY avIparrav, Kal eb 5%
# , - = - wy ae >
T@ copotepds tov ghuinv elvat, TovTm av, StL ovK
eldas ixavas mep) tev év “Asdov obtw Kal olowat odt
eldévar. TO 5é adixciv Kal amedeiv TH Bedriovt, cal
Sed cal dvIpére@, bt Kaxdy Kal airypov éorw olda.
x & na . ~ we iy a i 2 a 4 in
To odv TaV KaKaV, ov olda Ort KaKd éoTL, & wn otda
et dyada dvta Tuyydvet, oddérote PoBnIjcopas ovde
a na 7 t
O devfouas. dste ovd cd pe viv tyels adiere, “Avito
a, > a. > A A
Gristicavtes, ds bn i} THY apyny ov Sey épé Sedpa
3* :
58 PLATONIS

elserdety, i}, erred) elsfrov, oby oldv te elvat TO BY
drroxreival we, Nyov mpds Spas, ds, ef SvahevEoiwgy,
48n dv tudv oi vieis érurndedovtes & wxparns b8d-
oKxe wévtes rravtdénact SiadSaprcovrat,—et por
mpos Tada elrorte,’"Q Saxpares, viv wév Aviry od
mevoopeda, GAN adleuev ce, ext TovTw pévTot, ef’
Ore pnxére ev rabry TH CnThcer SiatpiBew pyde pido-
codely: ay 8 dA@s Ett TOTO TpdTTwV, ATodavel* et
oby pe, Smep eizov, él tovTos adioute, elroy’ avL
buiv, bre’ Eyo tpuas, @ avdpes AInvaior, dordfowar
uev Kal Ptr, Tretcopar S€ wadrov TO Sed 7H} duiv, Kab
€wstrep dv eumvéw Kal otds TE @, OV ph Tavocwpat
hirocopav Kai ipiv Tapaxehevopevos Te Kal évdeixvi-
Hevos btw ay del évtuyydvw tuadr, Néywv oidtrep ciw-
Sa, 671," dpicte avdpav, AInvaios dv, ToAEws Tis
Heyiotns Kat eddoxipwrdrns eis copiay Kab ioxdy,
Xpnudtov wey ovK aioytver émipedovpevos, Tras cob
éorat ws mreioTa, Kal doEns Kal Tints, ppovijcews SeE
nai ddndelas Kal Tis Wuyis, das as BeAtiorn éorat,
ovK émtpenet ovde ppovriters; Kat édy Tis dwov dp-
gisByricyn Kal py émipercicIat, odk edSds adijow
aurov ov drreut, GAN épyoopar adtov Kal éLerdcw
Kal éhéyto, nai édv pot wh Sox xexthoIas aperiy,
padvat Sé, dveidid, te TA Trelotov aka mept édaxi-
atov Troviral, Ta 5¢ havddtepa rep) mreiovos. Tabra 80
kai vewrépy Kal mpecButépo, btw av evTuyydvo,
momen, Kal Eevm xal adore, waddov 8é trois dotois,
dom pou éyyutépw cote yéver. tadta yap Kerever 6
Seds, eb lore. Kai éyd olopas obdév rw dyiy citoy
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 59

ayadov yeverdas év TH moder 7) THY enh TH IED
banpeclay. dev yap dAX0 TrPaTTwV eyo TepLépyouas
} Telwv buav Kal vewrépovs Kal mpecBurépous pure
copdtwy ériperciodat unre xpnudtav mporepoy pnde
B otra opodpa, ws Ths Wuyiis, Sas ws dpictn écrat,
A€yor, tt odK eK YonudTwv apeTH ylyverat, GAN éE
apeThs xpjpata Kal TadrAa dyada Tols avIpadrrows
adravta kat idia Kal Snpocig. ef pév ody tadrta ré-
yov Swaddeipw tovs véovs, Tad7’ dv ein BrAaBepa: et
bé tis wé dyow adra éyeww 7 Tada, ovdey Aédyer.
mpos tadta, painy dv, & avdpes"AInvaior, 4 meide
ode Avira, } ph, al 4 adiete, 7} yn adlere, os ewod
Cov« av woijcovtos ana, odd ef pédAwW TOAAGKIS TE
Jvdvat.
Cap. XVII] M7 SopuBeire, & dvbpes ’"AInvaior,
Grn eupelvaré por ols eben Inv btyav, wr) SopuBeiv
ed’ ofs dv Neyo, GAN dxoverv* Kal yap, Os &Y¥o oipat,
évicecSe axovovtes. WéAXW yap odv ATTA tyuiv épelv
Kat adda, éf ots laws Bojoecde: GAN pndapas
mouire TovTo. Ed yap tote, éav eve azroxtelynte
rovobrov évta, olov éy@ Neyo, ovK ewe peilw BrdrpeTe
} iuds adtovs. eue wev yap ovdev av Brdrpevey obte
Médntos ote "Avutos. oddé yap av Svvaito* ob yap
Pr olouae Seperov etvas apeivors avdpt imd xelpovos
BrdarrecIas. arroxtetvece pévt dv icws, h eEeAdoesev,
i drodceev. adda Tada odTos pév lows oierat Kai
GAXos Tis Tov peydra Kaxd, eyo 8 ov« olopat, GNna
woAd pAdrov troseiv & bros vuvt rove’, dvSpa ddixws
émruxetpelr daroxtuvivas. viv ody, & dvdpes "ASnvaior,
60 PLA. ONS

modrod dkw ey baep euavTod drrodoyciodas, ds TH
dv olovro, GAN’ imrép bwav, pu te CEapdpryre wept THY
Tod Seod Sécw iyivy éuod Kataynpirduevor. eav yapE
ue droxreiynte, ob adios GAXov ToLodrov ebpycere,
Greyvas, ef Kalb yedovdrepov elreiv, TposKeimevov TH
more. bd ToD Seod, Ssrep larmm peyddo pev Kal
yevval, bd peyéIous 56 voIectépw Kal Seopévp
éyelpecIar bd piwmds Tivos: olov 54 pot Soxel 6
eds cud TH mworet mposteIerxévat, TorovTov Twa, d¢
bpas eyeipwv Kat meiIov Kal dvedifov &va Exacrov
ovdey TravopaL Thy hyucpay SAnv TavTayod TposKadi- «ol
fav. rovodtos ody dAXos ov padilas buiv yerjcerat,
dvdpes, adr’ éav euol reiInaSe, peiceaI€ pov. bpyels
& icas tay’ av dySipevor, Ssrrep of vuardlovres
éyerpopevor, Kpovoavres dv pe, meiSopuevor ’Avita,
padios av droxreivairte, eira Tov Noumév Biov KaSev-
Sovtes Svatedolr av, et uy Twa GArov 6 Seds tur
eruméuapere xnSomevos bywov. te 8 eyo tuyydve dv
totovTos, olos bd Tod Seod TH mode SeddaSau, év-
Sévde av katavojcarte: ob yap avIpwmive éouxe 7OB
ee TOV yey ewavTod amdvTwv juednKévar Kal ave
xeoIat TGV oixeiwv dpedoupévev Tocadra HSn &ry, TO
Se ipérepov mparrew del, iSla éxdot@ mposidyta,
dsmep matépa ij adeddov mpecBirepov, weiIovta éemt-
ueretadat dperis. Kab e¢ pevtoe te dard TobTev dé
Aavoy Kal pucdIov AapBdvev tadra Tapenerevdunp,
elyov dy twa dOyov* viv Se pare 8) nal adtoé, re of
KaTHyopol, TAAAG TdvTA avacyivTws obTe KaTnyo-
voiyres TOUTS rye ob" olol Te éyévovTo aravaicyurri-
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 61

O cat, rapacyopevor wdptupa, ds eyo wore Tiva 4 errpar
Edunv pro Sov f rnoa. ixavov ydp, olwat, ey Tapéxo-
pat Tov pdptupa, @s GAnIR Aeywo, Thy Teviav.

Cap. XIX. "Icws dv ody Sd€evev dtorov elvat, rt
5% éya (dig udv Tadta EvpBovretw repudy Kal wodw
mpaypova, Snuocia Se ov ToAMa dvaBaivwr eis Td
TAHVS TO Kuetepov EvpPBovdrevew TH Tore. Tovror
dé aitiv éotw 5 ipeis euod moAddeus dxnxdare
To\AaxXod AéyovTos, STL pou Seidv Te kal Satpdoviov

D yiryverar [wv], 5 8) Kal ev TH ypadh érrixo-
pedav Mérnrtos éypdypato. ewol 6& tobr’ early ex
mados apEduevov, pwvy Tis yuyvouévn, 1) Stay yévntat,
del dtrotpéret pe TOUTOU, 5 dy médhw TpdTTEW, Tpo-
tpémet 5€ odtroTe. TOUT erty & pow évayTiovTaL Ta
mohiTiKa mpdrrew. Kal marynddos yé wor Soxet évayri-
ovodar: eb yap tote, & dvdpes “AYnvaior, ei éyo
mddas érexeipnoa mpdttew Ta TodTIKa TpdypyaTa,

EqdAat ay arovA@An Kal ob ay buds @pernKy ovdev
ovr dv éwavtTov. Kat poe pry dxIeode NéyovTt TANHIF?
od yap gorw Sstis avSpdtav cwdjoetas obte bpiv
odre GAAw TARE odderi yvnaiws evavTiotpevos Kar
SiaxarAtwov Toda ddixa Kal Tapdvoya év Ti} Tone

B2ylyverSat, GAN dvaryKaidy éote Tov TO dvTL wayod
pevov dep Tod Sixaiov, Kal ef pédree érlyov ypovov
coIjcerSat, iSimtevew, GAA pay Snwocredverv.

Cap. XX. Meydra 8 éyorye tiv Texpuhpia Tape
Eopar tovTwv, ov Adyous, GAN 6 tpels TYdre, Epya,
axotoarte 8% pou Ta éuol EvpBeBnxdra, iv eidfjre, ors
aad dv evi brrexdSouus Tapa 7O Sixasov Seicas Sdva-
62 PLATONIS

Tov, wi drrelkav 88 Ga xad dp av drrorolynv. pe 82
ipiv doprixa wey Kad Sixcavixd, Grn} Se. "Eyo ydp,
& dvdpes "ASnvaior, Env wev apXnV ovdeplav sromrote B
hpta ev rh mode, éBodrevoa dé: Kab ETUXEV HBV 7
gua) "Avtioyls mputavetovea, bre tpels tods déxa
oTparnyols TOUS OvK aVEAopevOUS, TOUS ex THs vavpar
xlas éBothecde dSpdous xpivey, Tapavopas, ws év TO
iotépw yxpdvp macw tyiv Soke. TdT eyo pdvos Tdv
mpuTdveor jvavTidInv tpiv pndev toceiy Tapa Tovs
vopous, Kab évavtla eyndiodynv: Kal étoipwv évtwv
évderxvivar pe Kal amdayew tav pifropwr, Kal twov
KerevdvTwv Kal BowvTwv, weTa& Tod vojou Kat TOD OI
kalov dunv wadrév pe Sey Scaxwdvvevew 7 weY wor 0
yeveoSar pi Sikava Bovrevopévor, poBnYévta Secpov
4) Sdvatov. Kai radta pev fv ere Snwoxpatoupévns
Tis Todews. "Emrevdy Sé cduvyapyia éyévero, ot Tpid-
KOVTa avd peTaTreurpapevol pe TéuTTOV avToY els THY,
Sorov mposérakay dyayeiv ex Sadapivos Aédovra tov
Yaraptviov, i” dmroSdvou- ota 87) Kal arrows exeivos
TOANOLS TOAAG TposéTAaTTOV, BovAGpEVOL @S TAELTTOUS
dvaTdjoat aiti@y. toTe pévTor éy@ ov AGY@, GAN
épyw ad évederEduny, dru éwol Savdrou péev péret, et D
#4) aypoukoTepov Hp eizrety, odd oTLots, Tod dé pmdev
adixov pnd’ avdctov épydterSar, tovtov dé ro wav
Heres. ue yap éxeivy 4 apyn ov« e&érAnEev obtws
iaxupa obca, dste ddiKdy te épydcaciat, aN ered)
x THs Sorov e&AASomer, of wev rértapes @Pyovro eis
Zarapiva Kab iyayov Adovra, éy S€ Syounv dmridy
oikade. Kal icws dv dud Tad’ améSavov, cf py 4} apyi
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 63

E dia tayéwv KatenvSy. Kal rovTwv byiv écovrat mod-
Aol wdprupes.
Cap. XXI. *Ap’ odv div pe oleoSe Toadde érn Sia-
- >» a , f, Ies
yevéoSat, ef Erpatrov Ta Snudcta, kal rpdttav atiws
avdpos ayaSod éBonSovy tots Suxaiows Kal, dsTEp KPH,
an ¥ t 2 t a a em
ToUTO’ Tept TAEiaTOU ETTOLOUUNY ; TONAOU tye bel, @
avdpes “ASnvaior: obSé yao dv dddos avSpaTrwv ov-
fo > a ym * x nr t we v ra
§8 Sets. GAN yw 51a wavtds tod Biov Snuocia te et mob
y a A z idl i > ‘ e
ti pata, Tovodtos havoduat, al idia o adtds ovdTos,
> ‘ # , Or \ t
ovdevi moémote Evyywpicas oddév Tapa Td Sixasov
ovTe dAXW ovTE TOUT@V Ovdevl, Obs of StaBdAXoVTES
Mé hacw euors pwadnras eivar. éyw 58 SiddoKanros pev
> Xx £ > 2 , > So # x
ovdevds Ta@ToT éyevounv: ef O€ Tis prov AéyovTOS Kab
Ta €uavTod mpdtrovTos émtSupel axovew, elte vedreE-
pos ere mpecRirepos, ovdevi mwToTe epSovynca. ovdé
B ypnpwata per Nau Bavev Siaréyouat, pi) KapBdvov 8 ov,
3 Ss t \ x * L tI > A
GAN OLOiWS KAL TOVTIM KAL TEVNTL TApPeYw EwauTOV
épwray, cat édv tis BovAntas arroKpivdpevos aKovew
eK L , > 7 ” \ js
dv av Aéyo. Kal TovT@v eyo, cite Tis xpnaTos Yyiryve-
rat elre pj, ovK av Sixalws THY aitiay bréyouw, ov
ente trecxsuny pmdevi pndcy ma@ToTE pddnpwa pujre
édiSaka. ef O€ Tis hyot map éuod wodtroTé Te padeiv 7
axotoa idia 6 Tt pi Kal of dddot dvTes, ed ote,
Ort ovK GANdF dyer.
Cap. XXII. "AANA bed re 84- wore per epod
t 2 £
Cxalpovet tives roddv xpdvov SiatpiBovtes ; “Annkd-
a a a. Kr
are, ® avdpes "ASnvaiou macav tpiv Thy adjSevav
By £ a
éyo elroy, Ott akovoVTES xaipovow e€etalopevors Tots

a > 2 x, uy ‘\ >
olopévous pev eivas codois, oda4 8 ov+ ears yap ouK
64 PLATONIS

andés. guol 88 robTo, as eyed dnp, mpostéraxtat bard
rod Yeod mpdrrew Kai é« pavrerdv nal é& évurrviov
kal wav) tpér@, Srep tls mote kal GNA Sela potpa
dvSpdr@ Kai stioby mposérake wpdrrew. Tadra, @
dvSpes ’ASnvaios, nab ddAn9h éore wal edédeyera. et
yap 8h eywye TOV véwv Tods ev SiapIelpw, Tovs dé D
SiébIapKa, yphv Sirov, elre rwes abtav mpeoBvrepos
yevouevor &yvacar, Ste véots odaw adTois éyo Kaxov
momoté tu EvveBovdevea, vuvi abrods avaBaivovtas
€uod xarnyopelv Kal ryumpetodar* ei 5é yt) adrol Hde-
Nov, TOV oikelwy TiWds TOV éxeivwv, TaTépas Kal
adeddods Kal addovs Tovs Tposicovtas, elrep br
éuod Te Kaxov éeretrovSecay adTav oi oiKeiol, viv
peuvnadat mavras S€ rdpecw avTav ToAXol évTav-
Soi, ods éy@ ope, mpatov pev Kpirwv obtoai, éuos
HruKidTns Kat Snuotns, KpiroBovdrouv todde marip:
éretta Avoavias 6 Xpyrtios, Aicxivov Todde watip:E
ért Avtipav 0 Knguoteds obtoci, "Emvyévovs tratip.
GXot Toivuv ovTot, wv of adedpol ev TabTy Th SiaTpr-
BH yeysvact, Nuxéctpatos, 6 QeosdoTidov, aderpds
Ocodédtou— Kat 6 pev Oeddotos tTeTedAedTHKEY, wSTE
ov ay éxelvds ye adtod KatadenIein—, ai Ildparos
de, 6 Anpoddxov, ob Hv Oedyns adedpds: Ode Te 84
"Adeciwavros, 6 “Apictavos, ob ddeddds obroct ITNd-
tov, kal Aiavtddwpos, ob *Arodnddwpos de ddeApds.
Kat dAdous TOAAOYS eyo exw Hyiv eielv, Sv tia
exphy wddtora pev ev TH éavtod Ady TapacyécIat
Mérnrtov pdptupa ef 88 tore erreAdIero, viv Tapar
oxécIw, éyo mapaxopd, Kai reyéto, ef Te &yer rovod-
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 65

Tov. GANA ToUTOV Tay TovvavTiov etpHaeTeE, @ dvdpes,
mavtas éuot Bondeiv érolpous TH SiadIeipovts, Th
Kaka épyafouév Tovs oixeious aitav, ds pacer Mé-

BAnros xal "Avutos. adtol pev yap of SvepIappévos
Tay’ dv royou Exorey BonIodvtes* oi Sé ddidpIaprot,
mpeaBvtepor On avdpes, oi TOUTwY mposHKoVTES, Tiva
Grov éxovat Adyov BonIodvres euol add’ 4 Tov dpIov

X , eo f ¥ X tL

Te kat Sixatov, ry Evvicact Medijr pév yevdopeve,
enol Se dAnSevovre ;

Cap. XXIII. Elev 8%, & dvdpes: & wey eyo éyouw?
ay dmoroyeiadar, oyedév dots TadTa. Kal adda lows
rowaita. Taya dy tis dwar dyavaxticeey avayvn-

Oadels EavTod, ef 6 wey Kal éXdTTwW TOVTOUL TOD ayaVvOS
dry
iyava ayovitouevos edenIn Te Kat -ixérevoce Tods bi-
ay ‘h
KaoTas peTa ToAKOY Saxpior, Taidia TE avTOU ava-
BiBacdpevos, iva 6 te pdrata édenIein, Kal ddAdous
Tov oixeiwy Kal Pirwy TodXovs, éyw dé ovdev dpa
, , , a OS / e x 60
TovT@Y ToMoe, Kal radta Kuvduvetuv, ws dv doFarps,
‘\ v f. | a a a > ,
tov éxyatov Kivduvov. Tax’ dv ody Tis TadTa évvoncas
oD dé A , I ~ 2 9, 5 b a
avJadéorepov dv pos we oxoin, Kal dpyicdels adtots
TobTous Seto ay per dpyhs THY ior. ef On Tus bwav
D obras éyet, ovx aki pev yap eywye, ef S ody, érrtet-
Kh dv pot Sox@ pos ToUTOY Aéyeww A€ywv, Ste Epo,
@ dpiote, cial pév mov tives Kal oixeto. Kal yap
TovTo avTo TO TOD ‘Opnpov, ovd éy@ azrd Spvds ovd'
amd métpyns mépuna, GAN e& avSpdrrwv, dste Kai
oixetol pol eiot Kal vieis ye, & dvdpes ’AInvaior, Tpets,
z.
els wev petpduor 4n, Sto 8é mraidia. GAN Buoos obdév

nx a * na *

aitav Seipo avaBiBacdpevos Seyoopar tuav arron-
66 PLATONIS

, ‘ .
dlaacSa. Th 8) obv odS&y tobTwv roujow; Ove
a »~w rn 2 4
avdad.Louevos, & dvdpes "AInvaios, odd twas aripa-
XQ é
Lov Gdn cf pdv Sappartos éyd eyo pos Sdvatov HE
\o3 eon
pm}, GAXos Abyos* mpds 8 obv SdEav Kal éwol Kab duty
aA a z - % f
Kal dAn TH TOAEL Ov por SoKEl KANOV Elvat ELE TOUTMY
a. ”
ovdéy rrovely kal tyrtKdvde bvTa Kal TodTO Tovvoma
2 ’ aR
éxovra, elt’ odv adndes ett ody rreddos* GAN ody
Ze tL 2. * J z a“
SeSoypevov yé ote Tov Ywoxpdtyn Sahepew Twi Tav
fal an tL
Toray avIpoTrav. ci odv tuav ot SoxodvTes Siaéperv 35
elre copig etre avdpela ere Gdn yTWLoby apeTH ToL-
odrot écovrat, aioypov dy ein, oloustrep éy@ TONAGKIS
édpakd Twas, dtav KpivovTat, Soxodytas pév Tt elvat,
Savypdow 8é épyafouévous, as Sewvdv te oiopévous
- > 9 a oe * t ? Lt
melocoSat, ei arodavodvTat, @sTrep adavadTwv écopé-
as ¢ n > ‘ X 2 I aA 2 \ 8 n
vor, cay byeis avtovs py amoKTeivyTe* of éuol Soxoi-
ow alcyivny TH wore. TepiaTrTe, OST av tia Kab
trav Eévwy brrodaPelv, Stu of Suadépovtes "AInvaiev
> 2 , a > ¢ a y. a > “An \
eis dpetHy, ods adtol éavtdv &v Te Talis apyais KatB
a aw a ft & an IQOr
Tais dANaLS TLuats TpoKplvOVE LY, OUTOL yuvaLKav oOvdeV
Siapépovar. tadta ydp, ® dvdpes ’AInvaior, ote
Las Xp} Trovety Tovs SoxodvTas Kal oTLody elvas, ovT’,
ap jets wordmev, buds éwitpémewv, GAAA TovTO avTO
évdeixvuc3at, Ste word paddov Katayducicde rod
XA 3 a z > ¢ om -
Ta éheewda tadta Spduata eisdyovtos Kal Kataye
AacTov THY TOA ToLodYTOS 7} TOD Hovylav dyovToS.
\ n
Cap. XXIV. Xwpis Sé ris SdEns, & dvSpes, ob88
Sixacdv pot Sone? eivar SeicIas tot Sixacrod obSsC
a fc
Seduevov amropevyewv, adrAw Suddcxnew Kai TeiMew. od
x aN, if 4 c / 2S a
Yap eri ToUT@ KdInTaL Oo SixacTHs, éml TE Karayapl-
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 67

feodat Ta Sixata, GN eri TO Kpiven radra* Kal
dpepoxev od xapreicdas ois dv Soxh ata, adra Ouxd-
cew Kata Tors vouous. ovKoUY xpH oUTE Tuas EIiLew
bas ervopKeiv, ovS tpuads éIiferIar oddérepos yap av
npav evocBolev. pn odv akwbre pe, ® avdpes AIn-
vatot, Tovadra Seiv mpos buds mpdrrew, & wHre Iyo-
pat Kanda elvat pnte Stxata pare Goa, GANws TE Tdv-
Dtas vi Ala, pdduota pévrot kal docBeias pevyovta
vd Mednrov tovrovt. capas yap av, ei meiSouus
bas Kal TO SeicIar Brafoiuny dumpoxoras, Seods dv
SiddoKouus pH jryciodar bpas elvat, Kal atexvas arro-
Royoupevos Katnyopoiny av éwavTov, ws Seods od vo-
pike. &AXA ToAXOD Sei oUTWs Exetv* vowitw TE yap,
avdpes ’AInvaior, as ovdels TOV Eudv KaTHYyOpwr, Kal
tpiv éemitpéra cal TO Sed xpivar mepl euod say

toe
pérret euoi te dpiora eivas Kal bpiv.

 

E Car. XXV. To péev ph dyavaxreiv, & dvdpes
‘2
86’ ASnvaiot, él TrovT@ TO yeyovoTi, OTL wou KaTevrn-
“ e
dlcacde, dra Té po TOAAG EvuRdAreTaL, Kai ovK
> f x t x x. n 2 * ‘\
GVENTLOTOV fol YéyovEe TO yeyoves TOUTO, GANG TrOAU
padrXov Savpdvo éxatépwv Tov Wijphwv Tov yeyovoTa
2 r > \ ov x ef 7 24 7 ot
apuiuov. ob yap dynv eywye ovTw Tap’ ddtyov éce-
adat, GAA Tapa Todd. viv dé, wS EoLKeD, Eb TpEls
povat petérecov Tov ihwr, drorepetyn av. Mé
\ Ly e 2 % n - nse 3 z
AnTov pev ody, ws ewol Sox, Kat vov amoTépevya.
Kal ov povoy arrorédevya, GAAA TavTi Shrov TOvTO Ye,
bre, ef ph avéBn "Avutos kal Aicwv KatnyopnoorTes
rn # > ‘ X\
Bcuob, Kav Opre ytrias Spaxpuds, ov petaraBov To
a Ca
Tée“TTOV pépos TOV Yynpov,
68 PLATONIS

c 4 -
Car. XXVI. Tiparas & ody pot 6 avijp Savarou.
n , pS
Elev. éyd 88 84 rivos bpiv dytiripjcopat, & dvdpes
a n 18, ver
"Adnvatos ; 4 Sijrov, Stu_THs dklas; ti obv; Ti a&tos
” ‘\ 2 n f >
eius Tradelv 4 aroticas, & Te padav év TO Pip ovy
e ,
Hovyiay Hyov GAN ayedyjoas Gviep oi TodAol, XpnLa-
nw XN
tucpod te Kal oixovoulas Kal otpatnytav Kal Snunyo-
a \ a 4 2 a ) a \ ,
play kal Tdv dAXwv apydv Kal Evvwpooidy Kat oTa-
n A Ze > <.
Cewv TOV ev TH TOAEL YUYVoLEeVOD, HrYNTapEVOS EMavToy
& > a 9
TO dvte emvecéotepov evar 7 astTe eis TavT’ iovra
coHtecIat, evratIa pev obk ja, of Sov pate ipivO
pyre euavt@ Euedrrov pmdev Speros elvar, emi Sé 7d
IDNs a a > ~ X - > v
iSiq Exacrov lav evepyeteiv tiv peylotny evepyeoiar,
as eyo dy, evradIa Fa, émiyetpov Exactov tpav
meidew pa) WpoTEepoy pyTe TOV éEavTodD pydevos eryue-
AcloIas, mplv éavTod érerndein, Straws ws BéXTLOTOS
oe
Kal Ppovipdtatos Ecotro, pte THY THs ToAEws, Tply
avtis Ths woAews* TOY TE GANOV OUTW KaTa TOV av-
\ r > A , % > ”
TOV TpoTrov emtpepeto Sas. Ti ow eips d&tos ma-)"
Jey rovodtos av; ayaddv tL, @ dvdpes "AInvains,
A \ \ Yes ae) , n \
dei ye Kata tiv akiay TH adrnIeig TiysdoIat, Kab
tadtd ye ayadov Towotrov, 6 Ts av mpémoe epoi.
f a tf > 5 t f > tw 5 r, vy
tl oby mpérer avdpt mévnte evepyéery, Seoperm dyew
oyoryy ert TH dywetépa mwapaxeretoe; ovx éoF 6
an 5 v
Tt faddov, ® avdpes "AInvaior, mpéret odtws, ws
Tov Towodtov avdpa év mpvtavelp oitetoSat, Todd
x n
ye paAXov H el tis bwav inrm H Evvwpid. 4 Leder
? a na
vevienxev ‘Oduptridow. 6 wey yap buds more ebdal-
povas Soxelv ecivai, eyo O€ civar: Kal 6 pév Tpopis &
evdey Seitat, éyw O€ Séouar. ef odv Set pe xata vd
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 69

“Sd a .er a , e¢ oA 3
ikatov THs akias Timaotat, TovToU Tiywdua, év
87 wpuTavel@ oiTHTEWS.

Cap. XXVII. “Ics obv tpiv Kat ravtl Aéyou

7 a t o \ a»
maparAncios Sond réyew strep Teph Tov olKTOU Kab
THs avTtBornoews, aTraviabdulopevos* TO bé ovK éoTUW,
@ avdpes “AInvaior, tovodtov, ddrAd ToLdvde paddov.

£ > X. x XN. * - > a > ,

TéTELT LAL eyo Exov elvar pydéva ddixely dvIpdrrav,
GAA Dyas TOUTO ov Treidw* Sdéyov yap Ypdvov aAAH-
Aows Svecréypeda: rel, Os eyopuat, cb Hv tpiv vopos,
@sTrep Kal adda avdIparrots, Tept Savdrou py play
Biyépay pdovov Kpivew, ara toddds, érelc Inte av:
rn 7 > ef > t a ee tL x
viv & od padwov év yxpove drly@ peyddas duaBoras
amorvecIat. temecpévos 8) eyo pndéva aouxely
n ft z t z 2 = . > 2 rn
Tool dém euavrov ye adixnoev kab Kat’ éuavtot

» an % x ¢ x r > a * /,
épelv adrés, ws dEtés eiul Tov Kaxod, Kal Tyujoerdta

7 X 2 a ee 3 \ , a

TovovToU TLVdS EwauvT@. Ti Seiaas; 7 pt TaI@ TOTO,
ob Mévntés pot Tiaras, 6 pnwe ove ecidévat ob’ et
ayaSiv ob7 ei Kaxdv dati; dvtt tovTov 617 EX@par
a BR ON of a ” ‘ Fi , t
Gv 60 010 Ste KaxOv dvT@Vv, ToUTOV TYLNaapEVoS ; 71O-

n \ sf a ~ 2 s
Otepov Secpod; Kal ti pe Se? Sav ev Seopwrnpi, Sov-
AevovTa TH del KadioTapévy apy, Tols Evdexa ; GNA
xpnudrov, kal Sedécdas Ews dv éxticw; GdAda Tabrov
* * a n ‘A ¥f- 2 ‘\ yy ¢
pot €or, Strep viv 5) eheyov: ob yap Fore por xpy-
pata, omodev éxticw. "AdrAA SH uyhs TYrjoopas ;
ows yap dv por TovTou TiysnoarTe. OAM) mévT’ av
pe piroruyia eyo, & avbdpes "AIqvaior, ei odtws
Grbyiotds eipt, Oste py SivacSar AoyiferSas, Ste
ipeis pev dvres Trodiral pov ody olol te éyéverde év-
a t > 7, € A
Deyxelv tas. duds SiatpiBas Kal TOUS Adyous, GAN vty
70 PLATONIS :

. oe =
Bapirepar* yeysvact kal éripSoveHrepas, GsTE &nretre
QA y
abrov vi aradraryfvat, ddrrot 88 dpa abtas olcover
a a ‘ 2
pydios. morrod ye Set, & dvdpes "ASnvaiot. Kaos obv
i , »-
dy pot 6 Blos eln é€edSévte tHrAUKGSE GvIpaTp addnv
£
é£ dAANs TOW TOAEwS aperBouérp Kal éEehavvopevep
tiv. eb yap ot8 drt, Otros dv éX9w, Aéyovtos wo
dxpodcovras of véot dsTrep evddde. Kav pev TovTous
amerxavve, obTor éue avtol é&eAGot, TeiJovTes Tods
mpeaButépous: éav dé yi) arehaive, of TovTwV TaTé- EF
pes Te Kal oixetou &v’ avtovs TovTous.
Car. XXVIII. "Icws obv dv tes eltrot, Siryav 86
\ oe t Ln > if > ar > ¥ eon
Kal hovyiav dywv, ®@ Yoxpares, ody olds 7 Ecer jpiv
eEeardav Sv; Touti 64 éote mdévrwv yader@ratov
a f € on 27 \ L Y, man?
méical Tivas buoy. dv Te yap Aéya, StL TH YEe@ amres-
Sev tobT ect cal 81a TodT advvatov jaovylav dye,
ov meiceaNé por ws elpwvevopév@* édy T ad Ayo, bt 88
t t f » aS x = 9 , n
Kal tuyydver péyeotov ayadov dv avdpam@ Todo,
< , ¢ J t > a * ¥ mn
éxaaTns huepas mepl apeths Tods NOyous Troveio Das
Kal TOV adAdov, Tepl Ov duels ewod dxovete Siadeyo-
uévov Kal guavrov Kal adrous eLerdlovtos, 6 88 aveké-
tactos Bios ob Biwtos avIpdre@, tavta § eri Arrov
metcec9é yoot AéyorTL. TA O€ eyet pev OUTWS, Os éyw
3
pnt, & avdpes, weidew Sé od padiov. Kal eyo &y
ov« eiJecpar euavrov aétobv Kaxod ovdevds. ef wav ya
Ho voevds. ef wev yap
7 , 2 4 x
WY pot Xpnpata, éeTiynodunv av ypnudtov boa éuer B
2 i a S§ xX x an
Nov éxticew. obdév yap dv —BAGBnv: viv 86—~ 0d yap
wv > + ov Xx a 4 fo 3 an #
gow, ef pa) dpa dcov av éyw Suvaiuny exticas tocov-
tov Botreodé pow tiyhoar tows 8 dv Svvatunv exri-
Con n 2 Fst a
gat ipiv pvdv apyuplov: rocovtou ody, Timauate

 
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 71

TIdfov 8& 88¢, & dvdpes “AInvaior, nal Kplrov nai
KperéBovros kal *AroddOSwpos Kedevovot we tpid-
KOVTA pVOV Tipnoacsat, avtol 8 éyyvdoIae* Tiwdpai
ody TocovTov: éyyuntal 8 ipiv écovras Tod apyupior
ovTot dEtoypew.

 

O Cav. XXIX. O8 rorrod ¥ Evera ypdvov, & dv
Spes "AISnvaior, dvoua &ere Kat aitiav bd Tov Bov
Aouévav Tiv wodw Rowdopeiv, ws Ywoxpdtyn amexto-
vate, dvdpa copov: pycovat yap 57 we cope elvat, ev

y \ > 7 © , con > t > 5
Kal py epi, of Bovdrdopevor tyiv dvedife. |€¢ ody
mepieweivate odityov yxpovov, amd ToD adToudTov av
eon a 2 con \ \ \ € 4
bpiv todto éyéveto* opate yap 82 Thy HAvKiav, Ste
Topp@ dy éott Tod Biov, Yavdrov dé éyyvs. Aéyo Se
TodTo ov mpos TdvTas Upuas, GAA Tpds Tors euod

D xatarpnpicapévous Sdvarov. déyw Sé xal réde mTpds

x > i x wv y > Ff >
Tovs avtovs TovToUs. “Iows pe oleate, @ advdpes, dtro-

; , € L , AL On oe >
pla AoYwv EaXoxKEVvaL TOLOUTOY, ois av UPaS ETrEeLaa, Et
” 8 a. av au a x rE Lia 2 ‘ a
dpnv Seiv &rravra Toveiv cal Aéyew, @ste amopuyeiy
thy dixnv. TodNod ye Set. GAN’ atropia. pév Eddoxa, ov

—_—
pevToL AOyor, GAA TANS Kal dvatoxyurTias Kal Tod
> f- tf : X\ < a n 7 x € n \
é9érew dye mpds twas Toiadra, of av vpiv pev
o > 4 2 , a L L \ 2 L
Hotar Hv axovew, Spnvodvtds Té pov Kal ddupopévov

Exal ddXa TrotodvTos Kal AéyovTos TOANA Kal avakta
éuod, as éyd dyus ofa by Kal eidtode vpels TOV
ddArov axovew. GAN odte TOTE wHInV Seiv Evexa Tod
xwdbvov pagar ovdéy averetJepov, odte viv pot
perapéret obTas aTrodoynoapéve, GANG TOAD pGddov
aipodpat @de drrohoynadpevos Tedvavat 7 exelvas Cvs
obre yap év Sixy ovr’ ev rodéum ovr’ ene obt’ ZAXov
72, PLATONIS

2 , a
obdéva Set rodTo pnyavacIat, Srws aropedserar wav 89
‘ee , 1. RO
rrovav Sdvarov. Kal yap év tais pdxats woAraxis 87-
n yw 4 2 Tt
ov vybyveras, Sts 75 ye arodavelv dv Tis expuyor Kah
a i
bra adels Kal ef’ ixetelay Tparropevos THY Suaxdv-
ef
rev: Kal dda pnyaval woddai eiow ev Exdarous Tors
a Fs a
xuvdvvois, aste Siahedyewy Ydvatov, édy TUS TOAMa
\ > ni? 9 ,
Tay Trovly Kat réyeww. GAA p17) Ov TOUT 9 YaheTrov,
a t
@ av8pes, Sdvatov expuyeiv, Ga TOAD YANETT@TEPOV
J Z X, 3 L yg “ d n 2 ON XS
movnpiav: Sdttov yap Javdrou Set. xal viv eyo pev
dite Bpadis dv xal mpecBirns b3d tod BpadvtépovB
éddov, of § éwot xathyopot are Sewol Kai d€eis dvres
trod Tod Sdrrovos, THs Kaxias. Kal vv eyo ev ares
id tudv Savatou Sixnv sdrwv, obTor & dd Tis
arnSelas oPANKETEs poxInpiay Kat adixlav. Kal &yarye
an t a. = \ ©. n x >
TO Tyspate éupévo, Kal ovo. Taira pév odv mov
yy 4 * w ~ XN 9 > X
tows otTw Kai eer oyelv, kal olwar ada petplas
exe.

Car. XXX. .T6 dé 54 pera rodto émiSupa byiv
xXpropwdicat, @ KaTtarrnpioduevol pou: Kalydp eiueO
wv 3 a 3 g i k a. 4, 5 nw
non évradda, &v @ parior avIpwtror ypnappdodcw,
druv pérrwow atrodaveia3ar. pnt yap, @ avOpes, of
> Xr > , f . - a , AY XX X
éué drrexrovarte, Tiuwplay viv hEev evIds peta Tov
éuov Sdvarov Torw yareTwrépay vy Ai’ } olay éue
amextovate. viv yap TodTO eipyaoJe oldpevot aTraANd-
£eoSau Tob didovar Exeyyov Tod Blov. 7d 5é duty won
2 , ’ f e 2 + t ”
évavtiov aroBnceTar, @ eye dyut. wrelovs ~oovtar
eon co oN x a 3 ~ € a XN
ipds of éhéyxovtes, ods viv éyo Katelyov, iueis 88 -
ovx RaoSdveade* Kai yareTra@tepot Ecovrar dom vedte-D

t > \ en GX > ; , eae 2
ool eiot, Kal dpels wAddov dyavaxticere. ei yap ole-
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 73

oe droxreivovtes avIparrous emvayjcew ToD dvewi-
few Tia bpiv, drt ode dpSds Chre, ob dpSas Siavoel-
ode: ob ydp éoS avin 7) amadXay? ob'te avy Suvath
obre Kady, GAN’ éxeivn Kal KaddorTn Kal pdorn, wh
Tavs G@AXous KoAOvEV, GAN éauToV mapackevate,
bras gota ds Bédtictos. Taira pév odv ipiv tots
katangicapévors pavtevodpuevos arradddrropas.

E Cap. XXXI. Tots 8€ drropndicapévors Hdéws dv
Siarexdeinv bmép tod yeyovstos Tovtovi mpdyparos,
€v @ oi adpyovtes doxodiav aryovat Kal obrrw Epyouat
of éXSdvra pe Sel reSvdvar. dAAE pou, @ avdpes, Tapa-
pelvare TocovTov xpovov: ovdév yap Kwdvet Stapv-

40 Soroyfjoas mpos GdAdjrous, Ews eLeotiv. bpiv yap os
irows odow éridelEas éSéhw 7d vuvi por EvpBeBnnds
tl mote voc. ‘Epol ydp, ® dvdpes Sixactai—ipas
yap Sixacras Kaddv opIas dv cadoinv—Savydordv
Tu yéyover. 4 yap eiwdvid pos pavTiKy 7) Tov Satpoviou
év pev TO Tpdcdey ypdve Tavtl wdvu TuKV) del Fv
Kat wdvu éml opixpots évavtrovpévn, el Te méAROULL LL)
épIas mpdfew vuvi 5é EvxpBéBnné por, dep spare
Kai avrol, Tauri, & ye 81) olndein dv Tus Kat vowiteras
éoyata Kany elvar. euol S€ ode é€vovts ewSev olxo-

B Sev qvaytiadn TO Tod Yeod onpeiov, ote Hvixa aveé-
Bawov évrav9ot eri 76 StxacrHpiov, ov7’ év TS NOY
ovdapod pédXovTi Te épelv’ Kalo év dAdows AOxoLs
TodAayod 84 pe érrécye Néyovta petaEd. vuvi dé od-
Sapod reph ravrny Thy Tpakw ovr’ év Epyp ovdevi odt’
év Myo Hvavtlmrai pot. Tl ody aitiov elvat brodap-
Bava; éyo ipiv ép@: xuwdvvedterrydp wot To EvpBeBn-

4
74 PLATONIS

4 ed . a
Kos Todt dyaSdv yeyovévat, Kal ob« éo} Straws typeis
X 7 +
6p9G5 trorauBdvoper, doo. oldpeda Kaxov eivat 700
- tL > ‘\
TeSvdvat. péeya fou TEKpHpLoV TOUTOU YyEeyovEV* Ov Yap
go Srrws od FvavTLIn dv pot Td eiwdos onpetov, el
4
py Te Euedrrov ey@ ayadov rpdgeuw.

Car. XXXIL. ’"Evvojcwpev 8é nal r98e, ds TOMMY
éaris éotiv dyadov aio civas. Avotv yap Sdrepov
gore To TeIvdvat* 4 yap oioy pmdev elvas pnd aiady-
ow prdepiay pndevos exe Tov TedvedTa, } KaTaA TA
Aeyopeva petaBorr Tis TUyyavel ovca Kal peTolKnots
TH uy Tod ToTrov Tod évdévde eis GXov TérTrov. Kal
elre 5%) pndepia aicSnois éotw, GX olov Urvos, érei-D

2 ©
dav tis Kadetdov pnd dvap pydév opd, Savpdorov
L x yo 4 3A \ a 3 y
xépdos dy eln 0 Sdvatos. éyo yap ay olpas, el twa
2 4 f , A ae 2. ze oe f
éxreEdpevov Sé0e rabtyy THY vinta, év 7 00TH KaTée
SapIev, ste pnd Gvap iseiv, Kal Tas dAras viKTas TE
Ne Oe XN A f a ¢ a 3 f
«al jpépas tas Tod Biov Tod éavTod dvrimapadévta
TavTH TH vuKTi déou oKeYpdyevon cimeiv, Téaas dpewwov
va es er 4 , na \ t
Kab Hovov huépas Kal vixras TabTns THs vuKTOs BeBio-
> a e a ft - A . = 2 1 /
kev év TO éavtod Bie, oipar av py Ste iSidryy Tod,
GAA Tov péyav Bacrréa evapidpntovs adv etpelv
avtov TavTas mpos Tas GAas Hyépas Kal viKTas. ELE
obv TowodTov 6 Sdvards eat, Képdos éywrye Aéyo: Kal
2O\ er c a
yap ovdey TAclwy 6 Tas ypdvos dalverat obtw S}
t a
elvat 4H pia vi&. et & ad olov amoSnpioal éotw 6
i
Sdvaros évdévde eis dAXov Témovy, cai ddn9H dors Ta
x» aA
Aeyopeva, WS dpa éexel eicly drravtes of TESvEdres, Ti
peilov dyadov tovtou ein dv, @ dvdpes Sixacral; e
ydp tis adixopevos eis “Atdov, atraddayels rotrwv4l
APOLOGIA SOCRATIS. 75

sav pacKkovtav Sixacradv elvat, ebpnoe Tods 3 adn-
Sas Sixactds, olmep Kal NéyovTa éxet Suxdbew, Mi-
vas Te Kal “Paddpavdus Kai Aiaxds nal Tpurrdérepos,
Kal Gdrot, boot Tv Hpitéwv Sixasor éyévovto év TS
éavtav Bio, dpa patrn av ely } atrodnuia; 4 ad
’"Opde? EvyyevéoSas xai Movoaiw nal ‘“Howde kai
# é &
‘Ounpo émi moc dv tis déEaT av buav; eyo pev
yap ToAAdKIs EXéXW TEXVdvaL, ei TAdT éoTly adnSH°
érrel Euouye Kat ait@® Saupacty av eln % SvatpiBy
BavroSs, omore évTvyoupe TTadapnder wal Alavre ro
; h (
Terapdvos Kai et tis GdNos TOV TaraLdv bia Kpiow
Godixov TéIvnKev’ avTiTapaBdnrdovTt TA EuavTod TASH
x xX > i € > 7 - x > \ y XN
mpos Ta éxelvov, Ws eyo olwat, ovK av andés ein. Kal
6) TO péytatov, Tos exel é€erdfovta Kal épevvavra
a ‘\ =: ni 4 t > an , > \
asmep Tovs evTatdsa dudyew, Tis adTav copes éare Kat
tls oleras pév, éott & ov. eri wécw 8 av tts, @ dv-
Spes Suxactal, SéEarto ékerdoas tov él Tpolav dya-
yovra THY TOANY oTpaTLdy, 7) Odvacéa, } Sicvdor,
O% dAXovs pupious av Tis elzroe Kai dvdpas Kal yvvai-
was; ols éxel SiaréyeoSat Kal Evvetvas nat é&eravew
2 v A ” 0 a 4 > 8 f iA
Gpjyavov dv ein eddatpovias TdvTws. od dimou Tob-
rou ye évexa oi éxet dtroxteivovol* Td Te yap dAXda
eddatpovéerrepol eiow of éxet Trav evddde, Kat dn Tov
Aosmrov ypovoy aIdvaroi eicw, elep ye TA Neyopeva
Grn} earev.
1 / >
Car. XXXIII. ‘AANA cal duds py, & dvdpes Si-
4 +s @

xactal, evérmidas elvat mpds Tov Sdvatov, Kai ev TL
> yw 2 Ss 3 a

Dobro Svavocic9ar adnYés, Ste ov eotw avdpi ayadd

= S x
kaxov ovdev ode Favre ovTE TEAEUTHTAVTL, OVE due
%6 PLATONIS APOLOGIA SOCRATIS,

XY
Nelras bd Sedv Ta ToUTOV TpdypaTa: ovSE TA eua
~ , 2
viv amd Tod abroudrou yéyover, GANG pou Sfjrov eae
,
Todo, Stu dn TeIvavat Kal dandrdAdyIac TpaypaTov
Bérrwov Fv pot. 814 TobTo Kal ewe ovdapod dmrétpere
TO onpetov, Kal éyorye Tois KaTapnpicapévous jou Kal
Tois KaTnyopo.s ob mdvu yareTraivo. Kalrot od TAUTH
Th Stavoia KatreynpitorvTs pou Kal Katnyopovy, GAN
oldpevor BAdrrew: TodTo avtois akwov péuherdar. E
Tocovee pévtot avTav Séopat* Tovs vieis ou, ézres-
Sav HBncwot, Tyuwpyjoacte, @ dvopes, TabTAa Tadra
Avrobvtes, dep eyw buas edvrrovy, édv bulv Soxaow
4 xpnudtwv 7 dddov tov mporepoy émiperetaIar F
. nn . FA na 7 + y. 3 i
aperis, cal dav Soxdoi Tu elvat pndev Gvtes, dvetdifere
> tad oe >? x. e a a > > a 2 a
avrois, dsirep eyo tpiv, Ste ovK emipedodvTas dy Sei,
XN y 2 ov > ‘ v VON na
kat olovrad To elvat dvTes ovdevds aEtot. Kal day TadTa
n X > A mv ¢ , & a > ee
Tore, Sixata TreTovIas ya écopat bp buoy avros
XN © cn
TE Kab Ot ULES. 42
: A yap 4on Opa amrévat, épot pev azo -
Anna TTLEVAL, € ép Javov
a ei = I . - A n 4
Lévy, dyiv Sé Biwocopévon, s7rdrepor de Huay Epyovras
eri dewor Tpaypa, now Tavti wAnY 7) TO Seg.

ek
IAATQNOZ KPITQN.

 

8 Car. I. Ti ryvindde adita, d Kpitwv ; i) 0b mpd
&ie éeoriv; KP. Tavu pev obv. S02. Tnvica pa-
Mora; KP. "OpSpos Badis. FN. Oavpato, dws
HIAnTE cor 6 TOD SecpaTtnpiov Pirak brakodcat.
KP. BuvySys 78n pot éotiv, & Baexpares, did rod
mornaKs Sedpo foray, kal te Kal evepyétyntas br
éuod. 32. "Apts 88 fees } wadar; KP. ’Emieckads

BrdAa. 32. Eira was ovk edSvs éripyeipds we, GAAd
ovyh wapaxddnoat; KP. Od pa tov Al’, & Sdxpares,
ov dv adtos ftehov ev tocat’Ty te aypuTvia Kal
Avy elvat. GAA Kal cod Tddat Savpdtw aicIave-
pevos, ws Hdéos Kadedders* Kal érrirndés oe ob Ayee-
pov, iva as Hdvata Sidyys. Kal TodrAdxus pev 84 ce Kat
mporepov év mavtl TH Bly edldayicvica Tov TpdTov,
mon O€ wadiota év TH vuvl wapertoon Evydopa, ws
padias adtiy kal mpdws pépers. FN. Kal yap av, @
Kpitov, wrnpperes ein ayavaxrety tyduKodToy dvta,

Cet Set 75n TeAceuvTav. KP. Kai dara, & Seéxpares,
TydLKoUTOL év TovavTais Evpdopais adicKovTal, ANN
ovdey avtovs émidverar 4 HAuKia TO put) Od arya-
vaxteiv Th Tapovan TUxyn. 32 “Eort tatta. adda
78 PLATONIS

rt Oy oftw mpe adi~a ; KP.’ Ayyediav, & Saxpares,
hépwov yaremy, ob coi, ws euol paiverar, adr’ epol
Kal tots cols érerndelos Taot Kal yadrerrny Kal Ba-
pciav, fy éyd, &s enol Sond, év_tois Bapttar’ dy év-~
éyxayu. 32. Tia tavrnd; i 7d wroiov adixras éx
Anrov, ob Sel adixopévov teIvdvar we; KP. Ob tor D
64) adixrat, ddrAd Soxet pév pow Hew THwepov éF av
GmrayyédXovew Kovrés tives dd Yovviov cab cata-
Nerrovres éxel ado. SHAov obv x TOVTAY TOV ayyéNwD,
Bre HEev THpepov, kat avdrynn Sy eis avjpvov éaras, &
Yaéxpares, Tov Blov ce rerevrav.

Cap. II. 3. "AN, & Kpirav, tixyn ayadj. ef
TavTn Tois Seois pidov, tavTy éotw. ov pévToL oluat
ngew abto thpepov. KP. Id6Sev tobto rexpaiper;
3.2. "Eyé cot pd. TH yap Tov dotepala det we daro- 44
Sunoxew hh dv EX9n To Troiov. KP. Paci yé tos
89 of todtwy Kipior. 32. Ov tolvev ris ervovens
jpépas oipas avtd HEew, GNA Tis érépas. Texpalpo-
pat S€ é« Tivos évumviou, 6 édpaxa ddrcyov mpdrepov
TavTHS THS VUKTOS* Kal KSuvEters ev KaLP® TL OdK
éyeipat we. KP. "Hy 8& 84 ri rd évirvov; XN.
Edoner ris pot yuvt) mposeASobca Kari xal ederd)s,
AevKa iwdria Exovea, Kadécat pe Kal eizeiv,°Q Yd-B
xpares, Huati Kev tpitdr DIinv épiBwrov tkow.
KP. ‘Qs drorov 76 évirrnov, & Sdxpares. FN.
Evapyés ev odv, ds y’ enol Soxet, & Kpérov.

Car. IL. KP. Alay ye, es douxev. GAN’, & Sarpid=
we auneparens © ért kal viv éuol mei9ov Ka): oadnte*
ws uol, dav ad amoSdvys, ob pla Evuypopd éorw,
CRITO. "9

‘

GAB Yopis pev TOD ectepjoSat Tovovrou éruTydetou,
oloy éy@ ovdéva pj more eipryow, ere S€é Kal Toddois
0 8d£u, of due cal cé pt) capas icacw, as olds 7 dv o€
cate, ei ASeAov avarioxe ypypata, auedrfoas.
katrot Tis dv aicxiwv eln tabTns SdEa, 4} Soxeiv yp7-
pata rept meiovos TrovetcIas 4} piAous ; ov yap Treéi-
govrat of ToAXOl, OS GU a’Tos ovK ASEéANGAS amLévaL
évdévbe, Huav mpoSvpovpévov. 32. "Adda ri jyiv,
@ paxdpe Kpitwv, obtw ris tov TodAav Sdfns pé-
Net 3 OF yap ererKéaTarToL, OV UaAXov dEvov ppovTifew,
HYNTovTAL aVTA OUTW TETPAYSaL, OsTrep av TpAaxYh.
D KP. ’AAN opas 87, Ste avayen, & Boxpares, cal Tis
TaV TONY Sens pédrew. aita 5é SHra Ta TapdyTa
vuvl Ort otol T cioly oi ToNAOl Ob TA CpLKpOTATA TOY
kaxov éLepydkeoSat, GdAa TA péytaota oYEdéOD, dv TIS
év abtois SuaBeBAnpuévos 7. 32. Ei yap dperov,
Kpirey, oiot te elvas of mroddol Ta péyiota Kana éep-
yakeoSat, va oto Te Hoay ad Kal dyaSa TA péytora,
kal Karas dv eixe. viv dé ovdérepa oot Te* ote yap
epee ovte appova Svvatol rrothoat, Trovodcr oe
TovTO, 6 Tt dv TUYwOoW. e)
E Car. IV. KP. Taira péev 8) obtas exereo: Trade
5g, & Beoxpares, eiwé pow. apd ye pi €wod mpowynSet
kab tov GAdrwv érurndelor, i}, dav ob evSévde eFE-
Sys, 06 cucopdvrat hiv mpdyyata wapéywow. as cé
&vIevbe exxrAepact, cal avayxac3apev 7) Kal wacav
TH ovolay amoBaneiv } cuxva Ypnpata, } Kal Addo TL
65 wrpos Toros TraSeiv; ei yap Te ToLodTOY oBel, éacor
aire xaipew* jyeis yap Tov Sixavoi éopev cmoavreés
80 PLATONIS

t m Fg wv
oe Kivduvetesy TovTov Tov Kivduvoy Kai, édv Sén, és
\ »:
tovrou pelt. GdrX epol meidov Kal wy adds Tole.
in »-
32. Kai radra mpopnIodpar, & Kpirwv, cai adda
mn x
monrd. KP. Myre toy tadta goBov* Kal yap
cvdé modd Tapydipiov eat, 6 SédXovat AaBorTes Tuves
a > a > - wy > ¢ a ,
cdoal ce Kal éEaryaryeiy évdévde. Ererta ov>y pas Tov-
Tous Tos cuxopdvras ws evTEedEiS, Kal ovdey dv Séot
én’ abtovs mroAdod dpyupiov ; col dé trdpye wey TAB
€ua xphpata, ws éyopat, ixavd* erevta Kal el Te evo
Knddpevos ovd« ole Seiv dvadioxew Tapud, Févor obTor
évidde Eromor dvarioxev. els 5¢ xexopuxev én’ aitd
aA 2 < ¥ ae ¥ & na oe
TovTO apyvptoy ixavov, Xippias 6 OnBaios: Frorpos
S€ xai KéBns wal Gddot woddol rdvu. ase, sarep
LZ ¥ a a > t A a
Aeyo, pnte Tadta hoBovpwevos amoxduyns cavTov ci-
, -a& B 3. a f
cat, pte & ereyes ev TH Sixacrypip, Susxepés coe
yevéodw, dtr ovn dv yous eEehIov 6 Te ypGo caus.
TodAayod mev yap Kal Groce Stra. dv adixn wyam?-
aovai ae dav Sé BovrAn eis Oerrariav iévat, ciclv 0
éuot éxet Eévor, of ce wept woAdOd trowjcovtas Kab
dogdredvy cot mapéEovrar, dste oe pydeva AvTeElY
Tov Kata Octtariav. om
Car. V. "Ere 5é, & Saxpates, ob5é Sixasdy por
a sg * a a ss.
Soxeis emuyeipeiy mpayya, cavtov mpodoivas, é&ov
codivar* Kal tovadra omevdets ep) ceavrov ryevé-
Jat, & dt Lot éyIpol boae i
oJat, amep av Kai ot éyIpol cou aretcaéy Te Kai
Big a“ r
éomevcay oé diapSeipar Bovdouevor. mpos 8é TovToUs
e a an
kai Tovs viels Tods cavTod Eyouye Soxeis mpodidevat,
os cou éfov nal exIpéeyrar wai éxmadetoa otxyjoe: D
kaTadiTm@v, Kal TO adv pépos, 6 Te dy TUYwOL, TODTO
CRITO. 81

wpatovor’ revEovras Sé, ds TO eixds, TovovTwv, oldaep
clade yiyverdas év tats dppaviats mept tods dpda-
vovs. 4 yap ob xpr) TroveioIav Traidas, ) EvvSiatadar
mapelv kal tpépovta Kal traevovta: ov dé wot Soxeis
Ta pgdupotata aipeiadar. xen Sé, amep dv avip
ayados xal dv8petos Edovto, tadra aipeioSa, dd-
oxovTd tye 51) aperhs Sua mavtds tod Biov émiperei-

Eadat. os éywye cal bmrép cod nal brép Hudv Tov cov
> oe 2 , i £ ev X na ‘\
ériTndelwy ainxvvouat, un Sd&n array TO Tpaypa TO

A 2 t a ¢ te n \e€
mept aé avavdpia twl TH hpuetépa mempayIat, Kal +
elsodos Tis Sixns eis TO Sixactypwov, ws eisHrdes, éEov
ph eisehdetv, Kal adtés 0 wyav Tis Sikens as éyévero,
+ s a ‘\ 2 7 Z£ a
Kai TO TédevTaioy 5) TovTi, BsTep KaTdyedhws THs
L math, > t ae L
mpatews, xaxia Twi Kal avavdpia tH tywetépa Svatre-
a8 heuyévar Huds Soxeiv, ofrwés oe ody) écdoaper, ovde
ov cauTop, olov te ov Kal SuvaTov, et TL Kal opiKpov
Hpav Sheros hv. tadta ody, ® Swxpares, Epa, pi) dua
TO KAK@ Kal aicxpa 7 coi Te Kal jpuiv, GNAd Boured-
ov, pairrov Sé ovdé Bovrever Iau Ere dpa, AAAG BeBov-
AedaIa. pia Sé Boudry: THs yap émvovaons vuKTos
tadta wdvta Set mempaxdar. ef dé Tv Tepipevodper,
> - \ > yt ar > xX \ 4 L|
advvarov Kal ovxért olov Te. GAA TavTi TOOT, @
t I QA n y- t
Yadxpares, weiIou po. Kat pndapas ddrdws trois.

B Cap. VI. 3.2. °2 ire Kpirav, ) mpoSupia cov
wodAod akia, ei weTd Tivos dpdérnTos ely: ef Sé yy,
bcp pelfwv, TocobTm yarerwtépa. oxoTreiaSat odv
Xp) Has elre TadTa mpaxtéoy elite uns WS eyo ov
povov viv, GAG Kal deb ToLodTos, otos TOY ewav pn-
Sevl BAW TeidccIat 7} TS OYE, bs dv wot NoysCopé-

4*
82 PLATONIS

Sin Oea
vp Bérriotos haivytat. Tods 5é Adyous, ods ev TO
gumpoodev ereyov, ob Stvapyar viv éxBareiv, émreton
por de 4 tUyn yeyover, GANA oyeddy Tt Suoroe pal-
vovrai pot, Kal Tors avTods mpeaBevtw Kal TLYLe, ovs-O
mep Kad mporepov’ av éav pi) Bedtiw exopev éyewv
év tH mapovtt, eb lad, Ste ob pH ao Evyywpyows .
oU8’ dv Trelw Tov viv TapovTay t) TY TOMY Siva-
us Borep qatoas nas mopyortrryntat, Secpovs Kal
Savdrous émiméurovea Kat ypnudtor adaipécers.
Tas odv dv petpidtata oxorrotpeda ara ;/ Ei rpa-
Tov pev ToUTOV Tov Adyov dvaddBoLper, dv ov eyes
wept tTav Sofav, ToTEpoy Kadws EAyeTO ExdoTOTE 7

_ ov, te Tals pev Sel Trav SoEdY Tposéxew Tov vodv, Tais
5é ob+ 7) mpi pév ewe Selv arrodvioKkew Karas éréye- D
to, voy 5& Katddnros dpa éyévero, tt Gddws Evexa
AGyou EAéyeTo, Hv Sé madia Kal prvapia ws adyIas ;
érriduua@ & éywye éricxéyracIar, © Kpirwv, xowh
pera cod, et Ti prot AAXOLOTEpOS HavetTat, erreidy WOE
éxa, 6 avtos, kal édoopev yaipew, 7) Tmecoueda
ait@. édéyeto S€ Tas, OS eyopat, ExdoToTe wdE DTS
TOV olopévwy TL déyewv, dsrep viv SH éywm édeyov, Ste
Tav Sofav, As of dvIpwror Sofdfovar, Séou Tas wevE
mept moAAod roeta Iau, Tas dé py. TodTO mpos Seay,
& Kpitwv, ob Soxet nares cou NéyeoIat ; od yap. boa
ye TavSpwTrEeLa exTos Ef TOD UéArew GrroIvhoKew ad- 4)
prov, nal odx av oe Trapaxpovo. 4 Trapotoa Evudopd.
oxoret 84° ovx ixavas Soxet cor Aéyer Sat, StL od Ta-
cas xpi) Tas Séfas TOY aviIpérov timav, Grd Tas
per, Tas 8 ob; ovde TdvTwY, Add TdV per, Tov
CRITO. 83

od; ti dys; Tadta ovy) Karas Aéyeras; KP. Ka-
ds. BQ. OvKodv ras pev ypynotas tidy, Tas Sé
movnpas un; KP. Nal. 32. Xpnorai 8 oby ai tov
gpovipwv, wovnpal Sé ai tov adpdvev; KP. Ids
8 ov;
Car. VIL. 32. Sépe 84, was ad ta rowadra éné-
Bryeto; yupvatopevos dvnp Kal rodTo mpaTTwY ToTEpoV
tates avopos erative Kal rpoym Kal Sd&y Tov voov
Tposéxet, H évds povou Exeivov, ds av Tuyydvy iatpos
H waworpibys av; KP. ‘Evos povov. X2. Odxodv
poBeiaIar ypy tods Woyous Kal daomdlerdar Tovs
éraivous Tovs Tod évos éxeivou, GANG pa) TOUS TOV
modrov. KP. Afra dy. YQ. Taryn dpa aitd mpa-
Kréov Kat yupvacréov Kal eertéov ye Kal Trotéov, 7 av
To évi Sox TH emvctdtyn Kal émalovte waddov 7 F
Evpract Tols Edo. KP. "Eort radra. JQ. Elev.
Odrendjcas dé TO Evi Kai atipdoas abtod thy Sokay
kal rods éraivous, Tipjoas 5é tovs THY TOAAOY Kat
pnsev éraidvrey apa ovdév Kaxov eicerar; KP.
IIds yap ob ; 32. Ti & eats 76 Kaxdv todT0; Kai
mot Telvel, Kab eis TL TOV TOD drevdodvTos ; KP. Aij-
Rov, Ste eis TO cpa: TovTO yap SidrdAVoW. J. Ka-
Ads Aéyess. oUKOdY Kal TaAAA, @ Kpirwr, obras, va
ph mdvta Svioper. nai 8%) Kat mepi Tov Stxaiwy Kab
adixav Kal aicypdv kal Kadov Kal ayaddv Kab Ka-
Kav, Tepl @v viv 4 BovAr) huiv éotw, ToTEpoV TH TOV
D rodrav S0&n Sef quads ErecSas kal poBetadtas tadrny,
h TH Tov évos, el tis eorw érralwy, Sv Set Kai aicyive-
o8a: «ad boBeicIat waddov 4 Edpravras tovs dd-
84 PLATONIS

Nous; B ef pu dxorovIjcouer, SiapIepodpev éxeivo
Kab YwBnoipeSa, 5 TH pev Sixai~ Bérrvov éyiyvero,
T@ 8¢ ddlem arrwAdvTO. 4 ovdév éart TOTO; KP. Ot
pat eywrye, @ Yoxpates.

Cap. VIII. 32. Bépe 57, dav 1d bard Tod dyer
vod pev BérTLov yuyvopevov, b7rd TOD voowbdous Sé d1a-
PIetpspevoy Siorécwpev mevdopevor py TH THV érai-E
évtav S0&n, dpa Biwrov jpiv éorr, SrepIappévov
avtov; éort dé mov TodTO TO capa. 7 ovyl; KP.
Nal. 32. 7°Ap’ odv Biworov jyiv éote peta poy Inpod
kat SiepIappévov copyaros; KP. Ovdapas. 32.
"AAG pet’ exeivov dpa huiv Biworiv dSvepIappévov, Xe
@® TO adixov pev AwBaTaL, TO Sé Sixarov dvivnow; 4
gavr6tepov jryotpeIa elvat Tob oaparos éxeivo, 6 Tt
mor éoTt TOY TweTépwv, TEpl 5 H Te adiKia Kal 7} di- 48
catoctvn éoriv; KP. Ovédapas. 52. AAG tiyworte-
pov; KP. IIodv ye. 32. Od dpa, ® BérticTte,
mdavu jyuiv otto dpovticréov, Ti épotaw ot moAXob
HUGS, GAN 6 Te 6 érralwy Tepl Tov Sixaiwv Kal adixwv,

6 els, cal adth 4 adjSea. aste mpdtov pev tadbrn
ovK dpIas eisnyel, eisnryovmevos THs TOV ToAAOV SO-
Ens Sely jas ppovrifew wept tov Sixalwy Kal Kadov
kai dyadév nai tov évavtiov. dddd pev 87, dain y
ay tis, olol 7 eioly tas of qoAdOl droKtwvivat.
KP. Afra 8% Kai radra: daly ydp dv, & Saxpares. B
SQ. "Ady dH} réyers. GAN, @ Savpdore, odtds te 6
Aboyos, dv SuveAmrAVIaper, Ewouye Sone? Ett Soros elvas
TO Kai mpotepov: Kal Tovde ad oxdrer, ef re péver
jpiv 4 ob, Ste od To Sv Tept wr«lorov troumréov, GAAW
CRITO. 85

to e} Shy. KP. AAG peve. SN. Td Se ed «al
Karas Kai Sixaiws Ste tadtov éote, péver, 7) ov péver *
KP. Méva. =r
Car. IX. 312. Ovxodv é« trav sporoyoupévwr
lel tL + is > 3 t e a
ToT oKeTTéov, TOTEpov Sixatoy ewe évdévde metpa-
Oada: e&évar, py adiévtwov "AInvaiwv, 4 od Sleacov:
Kat édy pev daivntar Sixatov, TwetpmmeSa, ei Se pur},
edipev, is S€ od réyers Tas oKéYrets Trepl Te avado-
Z \ , ¥ n 1 *
ceas ypnudtov Kai So&ns Kal mraiswv tpodijs, pu) &s
GIs Tadta, & Kpitwv, cxéwpatra_y tdv padiws
Groxtwvivtay Kal avaBiwacKopevor y av, ei oloi Te
hoav, ovderl Edy vd, tovT@v Tdv ToddOV. hiv 8,
erretd)) © Adyos oUTws aipel, wt ovdey GAXO oKeTTéoV F
A rn Nix 5 , ale La , ri
i) Srrep viv o1 ehéyomer, ToTepov Sixara mpdkopev Kal
¢ a ” aA > x, 9 , > yt
NPYLATA TedovvTES TOUTOLS Tols ewe evIévde eEdEoVGL
4 # ¥ * a , * > = A
D kai xapitas, Kal avo éEdyovrés Te Kal éEarydopevor, 7
TH adndela adixnoopev tadta wdvta Towbvtes* Kav
hawdpeda ddica adta épyafopevot, pi ov dén brrodo-
I oS a ? / 5 ~ - 1
yifecdar ob? ei drrodvicKew Set mapapévovtas Kab
novxlay dyovTas, ote ado OTLody TdcyeW TPO TOD
adixely. KP. Kaddéis uév poe Soxeis réyew, ® Sa-
kpares, pa Oé Ti SpHpevr. FQ. SKorapev, & yadé,
a \ ” ? t 2 A Dita 2 ,
Kowh, kal el 1 exeus avTUAeyewy Euod A€yovTos, avTi-
Ereye, xal cou weicouat’ ef Sé pH, TWadoat 76n, @ par
4 z t ‘ oe ¥ € A
Kaple, TOAKAKLS LoL AEYOY TOV aUTOV AOYoOY, ws YPT]
évdévde axovrav ASnvaiwv éué amriévar ws eyo Treph
ToANOD TroLodpat Teloal Ge TaDTA TpaTTEW, GANA jU1)
axovtos. Epa bé 81) Tis oKxéYrews tiv apy, édv cot
ixavas rAéyntar, Kab meupd amoxpiverJar Td épw-
86 PLATONIS

tapevov, } dv pddvota oly. KP. ’AdrA Treipd 49
Touat. =
Car. X. FN. Otdert tpdr@ papev exdvras aduxy-
réov elvar, } run ev adiuntéov tpdre, Tw 88 od; 4
ovdapds TO ye adexely ovTe ayaSov ovTe KaXNOV, ws
TOAMGKLS Hyuiv Kai ev TS EuTrpoadev ypove wpodoryy-
99; Sep Kal apts edéyeto. } macar piv éxeivar al
mpoadev oporoylas év taisde tats Gdiyais ipépais
exxexupévar eiot, Kal wddal, @ Kpitwv, dpa tyruKoide
yépovres dvdpes mpds GAAHAovs orovdH Stadeydpevor
ehdDowev Has abrovs tralSov obdév Svahéepovres; 4B
TavTos paAXov ovrws exer, GsTrEep TOTE EdéyeTo uty ;
elite daciv of roddol elite prj, Kal elre Set Huds ere
Tavde yadeTT@TEpA mdaoyew ele Kat mpaoTtepa, duos
TO ye ddicciv TH ASixobvTs Kal Kaxdv Kal aicypov
Tuyxdver bv wavtl tporm; dapév,} od; KP. Sapev.
SN. Ovsapds dpa Se? ddiceiv. KP. Od djra. S02.
Ov8e adtxodpevoy dpa avtad.xelv, ds of modXob olov.
Tau, erred) ye ovdapads Set ddixciv. KP. Od galve C
tar. 32. TL 8é8y; xaxovpyeiv Set, d Kpizov, 4 ob;
KP. Ob Sei 84 wou, & Xexpares. SN. TL dé; dvre
kaxoupyely Kaxis wdoxyovta, &s of Todo. act,
Sicatov, 4 ob Sixavov; KP. Otsauds. SN. Td yap
mov KaKes Troe avIperTrous Tod adicely ovSev Sia-
ghéper. KP. "Arn 35 rAbyers. YN. Odtre dpa dvradi-
xelvy Sel ovre Kaxas trovety oddéva avdpdrav, ove dp
orwiy wdoxn om’ abtdv. nal Spa, & Kplrov, radra
Kadoporoyav, Sas wt) mapa Stay Gporoyhs. of8aD
yap, Bru ddbyots Tol tabra Kab Soxet Ka) So£et. ols
CRITO. 87

ody obtw SéSoxrat Kai ols px, Tobtats ode ZoTe Kowh
Bovd}, adN’ dvdynn tobrous addjAwv Katadpovelr,
OpOvras TA GAAAwV Bovretuara. oxdret Sh Odv Kal
ov ed pdda, TéTepoy Kowwvels Kal EvvSoxe? cour Kal
apyapueta évretdev Bovdevopevor, ws obdérore ép9bs
€xovTos ovre ToD adixeiv obTe TOD dvTadixely obTe
kaxds TdoxovTa dpiverSar avtidpavta Kxaxas: 4
adiotacat Kai ob Kowwvels Tis dpyis; éuol wev yap
iKxal mddar ott Kal viv ére Soxel, col § ef ay ddd
SéSonras, Aye kal SiSacne. ef Sé eupevers tois mpd-
oder, TO peta TodTo dove. KP. ANN eupévw te
kal Evvdoxel pour adAd Aéye. YO. Aéyo 8} ad 7d
2 peTa TodTO, waAdov 8 épwrd+ mérepov & dv Tis bp0-
Aoynon Tw Sixaca dvTa wounTtéov } eEarrarnréov; KP.
Tlownréor.
Cap. XI. 3.0. "Ex totrev 8) d9peu. amvovres év-
yO Sevde ipyets ut) welcavtes THY ToAW TéoTEpoY KaKas
Twas Totodpev, Kat Tadta ods Tetota Sel, } ov; Kab
éupévopev ols wporoynoapev Sixaious ovcw, % ov;
KP. Oin éyo, @ Sexpates, atoxpivacIat ampos 6
épwtds* ov yap evvod. 2M. "AAN wde cKdTEL. &
wédrovow Hui éevdévde elite drrodidpdckew, et dtras
Bet dvopdaoat TodTo, éASdvTEs of Vvouot Kal TO KoLYOY
Ths wodews erooTavres épowro Eimé pou, @ Yoxpa-
Tes, TL ev vB Exets Trovely ; “Addo Tt TOUTE TO Epyo,
@ erexeipeis, Siavoet ods Te vépous judas dmodécas
Beal Edjumacay thy modu 7d cov pépos; % Soxe? cos
oldv te ére éxeivyy THY TodwW Eivat Kal pi) dvaTeTpa

gia, &v FG av ai yevopevat Sixar pndey icyiwow,
a
88 PLATONIS

GX bd iBiwrdv dxvpoi re ylyvwvrat wal SiapScb
a rn of:
povras; ri épodpev, @ Kpirwv, mpos tabra nal ddda
e yes
TOLaDTA; TOANA yap ay TUS EOL, GAAS TE Kal pT Mp,
eirely jmép tovTov Tod vomou amodAupévou, ds Tas
Sixas Tas SixacSeicas mpostdtres Kupias elvat. 4)
épobpev pos avrovs, drt “Hdixer yap jas 4 modus 0
Kah ov opdas thy Sixnv expwe; Tadra i th épodpev ;
KP. Taira vy Al’, & Xadxpares. Ne
Cap. XII. 3. Ti ody, adv eitrwow of vopou °2
, 5 a e , eon a
Reoxpares, 7 Kal talta mwodoynto Hyiv Te Kat out) ¢
éupévery tais Sixais als av 4 modus Sindty; ef odv
avrav Savpdlorpev AeyovTwv, tows ay elrrosev, Ste“
Joxpates, wi Savpale Ta Aeyoueva, GAN’ drroxpivou,
2 ‘\ + y a oe nn s £
érretoy Kal elwdas yphoda TG épwray te Kal arroKpl-
veodat. épe yap, Ti éyxadav hpiv te Kal TH TorED
émruyeipels huas amroANUvas ; ov TpaOTov pév oe eyevvyf-
€ a 2 fe as 4 ‘ ¥. ©
caper jets, cal bv jody éddpBave THY pntépa cov 6
‘ \ 2 - , ¥ i i ¢ a
maTnp Kal épitevoé ce; ppdoov odv, ToUTaLs Hua
Tois vomous Tois Tepl Tovs ydpmous, peer TL ws ov
KaNGS éxovow ; Od péuhopat, dainv dv. "Ada Tois
TeEpt THY TOO Yyevouevou Tpopny Te Kal watd¢ciav, év F
kal ov érrawdevdys ; 4 0 KaNaS TposétaTTOV Hud ot
emt tovTots TeTayuévor vouot, TaparyyéddovTes TO
\ a > n a ~
watTpl TO o@ ce ev povorKh Kal yupvacTiKh walded-
ew; Kands, dainv dv. Eiev. érretdy dé éyévou te nal
eLetpddys Kal emaidedIns, éxous dv eimeiy mpdrov
Lf © ee x i. 5 9. \o» n
uEV, MS OvXL HuETEpOS Hoda Kalb Exyovos Kal SodXos,
abros Te Kal of col mpdyovot ; Kat ei TODS obTws Byety
CRITO. 89

dp é& laov oles elvay cold Td Sixasov Kal hyiv, kal Gtr ~

dp jyels oe éruyeipayev roseiv, eal od Tadra davTt
moteiy oles Sixasov evar; 7 mpos cv dpa cot Tov Ta-
tépa ot é& ioov hv 7d -Sixatov Kai wpos Tov Seomdryp,
el cou dy ériyxaver, dste, arep rdcxors, tadta Kal
aytiTroveiv, OUTE KAKMS GKovovTa avTiAéyew oUTE TU-
dl wrépevov avrervmrew ovTE GANa ToLadTa TOANG* TpOS
&é tiv watpisa dpa Kal Tovs vopous é&éorat cot, ase,
édy oe émuyerpapyev Tyets GTroddvvat Sixaroy Hryovpe-
vot elvat, Kal od dé twas Tors vouous Kal THY TaTpioa
K Gcov Stvacas éruxeipnoes avtamoNdvvat, Kab
dijoes tabta Troy Sixaca mpdtTew, 6 TH adndela
Ths apeTis emysedouevos; 7 oTws ef codes, wsTE
AEANVE oe, STL penTtpds Te Kal TaTpos Kal TOV dAdwv
Mpoyovey amrdavrav Tyudtepoy ore TaTpis Kal ceuve-
Brepov Kai dytwrepov Kai év peifovt poipa «al rapa
Seois xal wap’ avIperrots Tois vody exovat, Kab céBe-
oat Sei xal padrov drreixew cal Swmevew Tatpida
xareraivovaay 7) matépa, Kai 7) Teidewv, 7) movety & ay
Kedevn, Kal mdoxew, dv TL TposTatTTy Tadeiv, Hov-
xlav dryovta, édv Te Tomrecdat édy te SetoSast, édv TE
eis wodepov ayn TpwInadpevov i dzroJavodpevor,
mountéov TavTa, Kal TO Sixatoy ovTws Exeu, Kal ody!
imreugréov, ovde avaxwpntéov, odd Aevréov THY _Td-
Ew, ara nal dv modéum Kal év Sixacrnplp xai
mavraxod Tomtéov & dy Kedetby 1 Woks Kab 4 Ta-
O rpis, h rele adrhy F Td Sixasov répune BidfeoIas

<

os

<

?

“S

L ‘ \ x
8 oby dovov ote wytépa ottte matépa, TONY SE TO
 

90 PLATONIS

tov ere Arrov thy watpisa. Ti djcopev mpos TadTa,
& Kplrov; ddrn94 déyew Tods vépous, h ov; KP.
“Epouye Soxel.

Oar. XII. SA. Sedree rowvv, & Bdxpares,
daiev dv laws oi vdpor, ef tuets tadta adn} éyouen,
bre ob Sixara pas émvyetpets Spav & viv éervyeipels.
ets ydp ce yevvijoavtes, exSpepavtes, radeboavres,
peraddvres dmdvtwv dv oto 7 Hyev Kadav col Kab
rots dAXows aot TodiTaLs, Suws Tpoayopevouey THD
éFouclav remouncévae ASnvalwov 7O Bovropéve, érret-
Sav Soxipacdh nai idn Ta év TH ode TpPdypata Kab

>» pas rors vopuous, @ av py apéoxapey iets, eEeivar

&

AaBovra Ta abTod amévat bot av BovAntat. Kat
> ~ € n ~ I, 3 i 3 3N) >
ovdels Nuav TOV vouwv eurrodév éoti ovd arayo-
i f 2s L /- eon > 9 r bya >
cy pever édv Té Tus BovAnrar tuav eis arrotiay iévas, eb
ae
py apéoxoysey jyeis Te Kal 4 Wodus, édv Te peToLKely
Grroé row EXOav, tévat éxeioe, Sto. dv BovrAnrTat,
éxovta Ta abo. bs & av tudv trapapelvy, opav dvE
~  Tpdmov hues tds te Olas Suxdfouev Kab Tadr| TH
=
mon Stotxodpev, Sn payev TodToy mpodoynKévat
” en A A ew r , a \
Epyy huty & av hpels Kehevopev Toujoey Taita, Kat
i ‘\ f a
TOV pi) TrELdowevov TpLYN pape AdiKEiY, OTL TE YyEvVT}-
2 eon > (9 Vo a ve
Tats ova Huiv ov TeieTat, Kal Ste Tpopedor, Kab Oru
c ow a a
ig Gporoynoas 7 pny melIecIat obre wei JeTat ore Tei-
Ve ea > 4 a a .
Jee Huds, et 1) KAN@S Te Trovodpev, mpoTiévT@v Hucv, 52
> 9 2 , an &
kal ott dyplas emitatrovrwy rovety & dv Kerebopen,
ana, épévtwy Suciv Sdrepa, mreldew 9 Has, } rove,
TOUT@D ovdérepa Trove. ne rae har \ _=
Car. XIV. Tavrais 34 gapev ai of, & Sexpar
CRITO. 91

na se > sf a 3 na
Tes, Tals aitiass évéteaIat, elrep Toimjoers & emwoets,
kal otxy Hxtota AInvaiwy oé, GAN év Tots pddoTa.
Ei otv eye etrrowus, da ti 84; tows dv pov Sixaiws
KkaddmtowTo, Aéyovtes, Ste év Tols pddota "AIn-
valwv éyo adtots @poroynkas Tuyydva TabTny THY
Guoroyiav. patiev yap av bru°Q Bexpares, peydra
RS ft , i e > ov N e a > £
Bijiv totrwy rexpunpid eat, 6tt cor Kal pels 7pé-
oKopey Kal 4 TONS * Ov yap av TroTE TOV dANwV ’AIn-
, C..-% , 2 9 Ano , > ,
vaioy: amavrwv StapepdvTas év adh éredijpets, ef wn
i wv ‘ o> Ff % * , t

cot Svahepovtws Hpeoke, Kab ovr’ mr) Sewpiay maTote
€x Ths monews eFGANEs, 6 Te yy anak eis “IoDpor,
” 7 * id - e = I, .
odte ddrAoce ovdapdce, ci pu} ToL oTpaTEevVadpeEvos,
ote GAY aTrodnulay érroujow TeéTrOTE, BsTrEp ot AN
rot avIpwrrot, oS eriIupia ce GAAS TWodEws OVS
Gdrov vopov éraBev ecidévat, GAdd tpuels cor ixavol
Onpev Kal tp hyetépa Tords* btw shddpa jpuas ipod,
Kal @pordoyes Kad Huas toduteverIat, TA Te dAXa
Kal traidas év aith érouow, os apecKxovons cot THS
Toews. Tt Tolvuy év aitn TH Sixn eEhv cot puyis
, =~? 2 J: we : fel > 7 a f
Tiyimoacdas é ¢Bovrov, Kai drrep viv dxovons THs Té-
News ereyerpels, TOTE Exovans Trovijcat, ov dé TOTE wey
éxadrarrifou as otk ayavaxrav ef Séot TeIvdvat ce,
GX’ 7pod, as Epyota, mpd Ths puyhs Savarov: viv
5é ob?” exeivous Tods Adyous aicydvel, ovTE Hudv TOV
vopwy évtpéret, eruyeipav StapIeipar, mpdtrews TE
D darep dy Soddos havddtatos mpdkeev, arodidpdoKew
ériyeipav mapa tas Evvdjxas Te Kal Tas dporoyias,
Ka} as jyiv EvvéSou troditeverIat. MpPTOV pév odv
quiv tovT avTo amoxpwat, ei dnd Aéyouer, HdcKov-
92 PLATONIS ‘

rés ce dporoynxévas TrodiTeveoIat Ka jpas Eye,
&dN’ ob roy, } od adynd7. Tl d&wev mpos tadra,
@ Kplrav ; Gddo tf 6poroyapev; KP. ’Avdyen, &
Reoxpares. J.” Ardro te ody dv gaiev f EvvIjnas
Tas Tpos Tuas avTovs Kal oporoyias mapaBaivers, ovy B
im’ dvdyens oporoyjaas, ovdé drarnSels, ode év dr
ye xpivy dvayxacSels BovrevoacIat, GAN év éreow
éBSopujnovra, év ols éEny coe amévat, et wy npéoxoper
Hyets pnde Sixavar épaivovTd cor ai oporoyias eivar.
od dé ote Aaxesaipova mponpod obte Kpyrny, as 57
éxdotote pis edvopetotat, ote GAXnY obdeniay ToV
‘EdAqvidwv médewv ovdé Tay BapBapicov, GAN édrdr-

tw €& abris dredipnoas 7 ot yordol te nal Tupdol 58

Kal oi Got avdrnpot ovTw cot SiadepovTws Tov
adr\wv “AInvalwyv jpecxev 4 Wods TE Kal Hels Of Vd-
Hot Sidov Ste Tim yap av Tors apécKor dvev vopwr ;
viv dé di ove éupevels Tos oporoynuévors ; day qyiv
ye weidn, @ Soxpates* cat od Katayédactos ye &oeu
éx Tis Toews eFeAIOv.

Cap. XV. Yedret yap 54, tadta wapaBas Kad
> fs ¥ cd 2 Xx 2 t FE aA
eEapaptov te TovTwy Ti ayaddv épydce cauTér, 4

\ 2 : f 4, n et x % 7
Tous émitndelous Tods cavTod. Te wey yap Kwduved-B
gouat yé cov of érurnSevot Kal abtot dedyew Kal ore-

n I
pndivar tis Todews, } THv obclay drodécat, oxedov

OA e *  * be nw \ PY > a b3 , z
Tu dftov* adros 5€ mpSrov pev edy els rdv éyyirard
Twa TOrAcwv ~ldys, 7 OnBate 7) Méyapdde,— civo-
Kodvtat yap apdorepar—roréptos Hews, d Saxpa-
Tes, TH ToUTwY TodiTelg, Kal Saovrep KjSovTar TOV
avTav modewy, UToBNEWovTal 6 SiapIopéa tryodpe-
CRITO. 93

vo. TOV vopwv, Kal BeBardoes Tois Sixactais Tip
Oddkav, dste Soxeiv dpIds THY Sixnv Sixdoa: S8stis
yap vouwv Siaddopeds éort, ohodpa cov Sofeev av
véov ye Kai avontwov avIpdrov SiapSopeds elvat.
méoTepov ov evEer tds TE edvowoupévas trodes Kal
TaY avdpay Tos KocpLWTAaTOUS ; Kat TOTO ToLObYTL
dpa akiov cor bv eotav; i wWAnotdoets ToUTOLsS Kal
avacyuvTnces Siadheyopevos—tivas AOyous, @ Jo-
aA ae 2 , e e > A a of x
Kpates; 7 oistrep évIdde, Os h apeTh Kal 4) Sixatocd-
- v a > -* ‘\ t
vn Tretatou dEvov Tois dvIpwOrots Kal Ta vowtpa Kal
© f * > y mv Kx a ‘ na
of voor; Kal od oles doynpwov av pavelaIat Td Tod
D Seaxpdtovs mpadypwa; oleadai ye xpy. “AX éx pev
s a , 2 oe. . 0? v
ToUTw Tay Torwy dmapeis, HEes dé eis Oerradiay <
mapa Tors Eévous Tos Kpitwvos: éxet yap 84 mrelorn
aratia kal dxovacta, cal icws dy ideas cou aKovovey
© s 2 a sy. , ’ n ,
@s yeXoiws éx TOD Secpwrnpiou a7redidpackes, oKEUTY
Té Twa Trepidéuevos, } SupIépav AaBwv. 7) ara ola
8&7 eidSacw evonevdgfecIat oi amodibpdoxovtes, Kal
TO OXIA TO cavTodD petadrd€as. Ste Sé yépwv avnp
Eopixpod ypovov TH Big Rowrrod dvros, ws TO eiKxds,
> f. ~ oe t 2 9 nm 7. ie ‘
érddApnoas ora yAicxpes ériIupely Shy, vouovs Tovs
peyliorous TapaBds, obdels bs épel; tows, dv pj twa ~
Auris: eb S& pj, dxotce, ® Yeaxpares, word cab
> t a e - ‘A , # >
avdéia cavtod. trrepxyopevos 67 Bidcer wdvtas av-
Spaérrovs kal SovrAetwy—rl roiav i evwyovpevos év
Ocrraria, dstrep emt Setrvov arrodednunnas eis Oer-
tanlav; déyor Se exeivor of tepl Sixatocdvns Te Kat
n n a. x. lal /
B4ris EAAns aperis tod jyiv Ecovrar; “AAG 87 TOV %/
i Z
maiSov e&vexa Botrer Civ, a adtods éxSperys Kad
94 PLATONIS

madevons; ti Sat; eis Oetrtadiav adrtovs iryarfov es
Spépeis re nal waWevoes, Eevous roujoas, tva Kat
TOUTS Gov dmodavowow;  TodTO_pev ov, avTod Sé
tpepdpevor cod CevTos BéATLov Spéovrat nal maséev-
covrat, ph Evvdvtos cov adrois ; of yap énurTAdetoe of
col éripsedjoovrat avTav. morepov cav eis OctTariav
arrobnunoys, emierAnoovrar: éay Sé eis “Aidov do-
Snpnons, oly émiedjoovtar; elmrep yé Te Spedos av-
TOY éoT TOV cot pacKovTwY eTriTHdEeiwy Elvat, olec Sal B
YE XP%-

Car. XVI. AN, © Badxpares, weIopevos jyiv
Tois aos Tpopedat pte Traidas mept TAEiovos TroLod
pare TO Say pyre Addo pndev Tpod Tod Sixaiov, iva eis
“Awov dav éyns tadta wavta amoroyjoaadat Tos
éxet dpyovow* ote yap évddde cou paiverar Tada
mpdtTovTt apewvov elvat ovbe Sixatorepoy ovde oow-
TEpOV, OVE GAM TOY cav ovdevi, OTE excioe Adixo-
évo ayewov gota. GAA viv pev HotKnwévos arret,
éav arins, oby bf judy Tov vipwv GN ba’ avIpa-
mov: éav dé €EéXIys ovTws aicypds avTadiKjoas Te C
Kal dvrixaxoupyi}oas, Tas cavTod opmoroylias Te Kar
Evvdijxas Tas mpds has TapaBds Kal axa, épyacd-
fevos TovTOUS, ods Hatota eet, cavtév Te Kai pirdous
kat matpisa Kal jas, jpels Té cor yadrerravodpev
Covet, Kat éxet of jyérepor adeddol oi ev” AidSou vopot
ovK eters oe bmodétovras, eiddtes, Ste Kal Huds
éwexelpnoas amohécas Td cov pépos. GANA pr oe rel
on Kplrwv rroseiv & Néyet wGdXov 7H hyets. D

Car. XVII. Taira, & pire éraipe Kpitov,
CRITO. 95

a +. na = i ov e ~ A

taSu Ste eyo Sox axovew, strep of xopvBavtidvtes

an > a a > # > 2 © ev e °> I
Tov avrdy Soxodow dxovew, nal év épol adbrn 7 7X)
TovTaV TOV Acyav BouPet cal rote? py SivacIat Tov
Grav axovew. Gra lads, ca ye TA vov Euot So-
Kobvta, édy TL AéynS Tapa TadTa, waTny épeis. Buws
pévtoe et Te olee WAOV Tojo, Néye. KP. AN, @
Bexpares, ork eyo éyew. BN. "Ea roivuy, & Kpi-

E » t - > on - = 9. +

Tov, Kal mpdrtopev tatty, ered) tatTy 6 Seds
bpnyeiras.

ho. Wb
   
NOTES.
NOTES.

APOLOGIA SOCRATIS.

A. "Om... xatnyépov. In what manner you have been 17
affected by my accusers, i. e. by their harangues, which had im-
mediately preceded the defence of Socrates. Since mremdvOare
denotes the receiving of an action, it is followed by im, as if it
were a passive verb. C. 556; K. 2493; Mt. 496,3.* So in
airév just below; and in like manner ad in Latin. The accus-
ers or prosecutors of Socrates were three, Anytus, 18 B., Mele-
tus, 19 B., and Lycon, 23 E. & dv8pes *ASyvaior. The trial
of Socrates took place before the Helizea, the most numerous
and popular, and, at that time, by far the most important court

_ at Athens, which consisting in all of 6,000 Athenian citizens
(though they usually administered justice in sections of 500
each), and being also often thronged by spectators from the
populace, its members might well be addressed by the
same honorable title as the members of the popular assem-
bly, & dvdpes *ASnvaior, instead of the more distinctive title
& avdpes Suxacraé. The 6,000 Heliasts were a majority of
the adult citizens of Athens. Cf. Wachsmuth’s His. Ant. Sec.
47. On the constitution of this court see, besides Wach-
srauth, Meier’s Attic Process, Smith’s Dict. of Antiqq., and

 

* ©. stands for Crosby’s Grammar; K for Kibner’s Middle Grammar; and
Mt. for Matthia’s, second edition.
100 NOTES. (17,

Grote’s Hist. of Greece, vol. iv. chap. 31. On the compliment
implied in the title ASyvaios, ef. 29 D. 8 ody. But then, how-
ever that may be. éAlyou, sc. Seiv. literally, to want little =
almost, C. 622; Mt. 355, obs. 2. Of. ddcyou Seiv, 22, A.—-—epe
avrod émedarduny, forgot myself, i. e. my true character.—-~és
dros eimeiv limits ob8ev eipjxact, and is designed to qualify, or
apologize for, that otherwise absolute negation of all truth in
his accusers: they have said, so to speak, nothing that is trus
at least. Cf. Stallbaum in loc. and Gorg. 450 B, also Wool-
sey, ibid. airéy év éSaipaca, etc. One thing of theirs I
most wondered at of the many falsehoods which they stated, viz.
this. adray relates to persons and is the gen. of the possessor,
while ray zoAdGy is the partitive gen. after the same word é.
Cf. Stallbaum ad loc.

B. xpiyv. Al. xp7. But the imperf. ind. implies the non-
performance of the duty: you ought to have been on your
guard, as you have not been. Mt. 505, obs.; K. 260, R. 3.
—efanarnsire. The subj. follows the past tense of the ind.
(xpav) to denote that the danger of being deceived still con-
tinued: you ought to have been on your guard, and ought still
to be, lest you be deceived. C. 602; K. 345, 5; Mt. 518, 1.
—y alcyvrSjva. pf rather than ov regularly accompanies
the inf., because the inf., from its very nature, usually denotes
a mere conception: that they should not be ashamed. C. 6473
K. 318, 4; Mt. 608, 5.——éri = because.—épye, by the fact,
the actual trial——py8” énwortodv. Observe the emphasis :
not even in any way whatever.

 

 

 

 

 

 

abréy, of them, or in them.
el pa) dpa = nisi forte, unless perchance. Often used ironically :
unless forsooth. K. 324, a.——déyew depends on deuvdy = pow-
erful (literally, terrible) to speak.
rendered, if they mean this. od Kata ToUTous, Not after their
example. He would acknowledge, that he was an orator ac-
cording to that definition, but not according to their exempli-

 

ei... Aéyovoww may be

 
27, B.] NOTES. 101

fication of it, since they, as he proceeds to say, had spoken little
or nothing that was true. 7] te i} ovdev = little or nothing,
next to nothing. Mt. 487, 8. waoav THY dAnSevav. Cf, Xen.
Mem. 4, 8,9: ray dicny ddn%écrara elmady.

 

 

 

ov pevrou pa Al;
«rAd. Not, however, by any means, Athenians, speeches rhetori-
cally decked out as theirs were in choice words and phrases, nor
carefully arranged in ornate periods, but you shall hear facts,
stated without premeditation in the words which chance to oc-
eur to me.——onep of rovrav, sc. Méyot joav. In such com-
parative clauses, the noun may take the case of the preceding
noun, or may be put in the nominative. Adyous is the object
of dxovceo%e, which is expressed in the last instead of the first
clause, in order to declare emphatically and affirmatively what
they shall hear. According to Stallbaum, dvdpura = singula
nomina, jara = nomina una cum predicato. In the technical
language of Greek grammar, évépara = nouns, squatra = verbs.

“C. moretw yap, «.7-d. in this connection implies, that just
sentiments do not need rhetorical ornaments,

 

Sjrov, as
usual, is somewhat playful = methinks, to be sure.

 

HOE TH
pruxia, est: mihi homini id etatis—verbum abstractum loco
verbi concreti positum. Stallb. Socrates was 70 years old at
the time of his trial. Cf. D.—z)drrovri takes the gender of
pecpaxig, and usually implies more or less of fictitious and false
ornament. els tuds elovévac, to come into your presence,
your dicastery, or your assembly.—zrapieuat. Ruhnken, as
cited and approved by Stallbaum, says: wapinus = admitto, aa-
piewat = ad me admitti volo, i. e. precor, deprecor,
pa, xr. Both in the agora at the counters, and elsewhere.
Cf Mat. 21,12: ras rpamé{as rév KohAvBioray.

D, éyes yap otrwot. For the fact is thus, sc. as follows.
Then follows the explanatory clause, which, as usual, is with-
out any connective (asyndeton).——dvaBéByxa, sc. the Biya, or
stand of the accused, The accuser also had his Byjza or elevat-

 

 

Kal év ayo-
102 NOTES. (17, >

ed stand in the court.——rijs év3d8e AéEews. The language of
judicial proceedings. For the gen. see Mt. 337; K. 274, 3; C,
895.——domep odv dv. This a belongs to the apodosis with
Evveyeyvdoxere, where it is repeated (Symov dv). It stands
with dozep to intimate at the outset (by way of anticipation),
that the example is a mere supposition, and then, after the
intervening protasis with «i, it is repeated with the verb or
some other important word of the apodosis. K. 261, 3. Cf
Gorg. 447, D, and other examples cited by Stailb. in loc.
TQ dvr. = in fact. So very often, especially in Plato.—£évos,
not an Athenian but still a Greek, who might be understood
in the Athenian courts, but would speak in the dialect, tone,

 

 

 

and manner of his native country. Compare Schleiermacher’s
note ad loc.——viomep. C. 446; K. 242, y; Mt. 441, 2, a.

18 A. Kai 39 kai viv, and indeed now also. The construction
is irregular. We should expect ovr kai viv, 30 also now, an-
swering to do7mep-

 

 

dixavov, being just, i.e. a reasonable re-
quest. It is in apposition with rotro, which is further ex-
plained by the infinitives ¢av and cxomeiv, the demonstrative
preparing the way for the infinitives and calling attention to
them. Mt. 472, b; K. 304, 2. Os... doxd, as it appeare
to me at least ; literally, as J appear. The Greeks are fond of
changing the impersonal construction into the personal. K.
307, R. 6 and 7; C. 551; Mt. 264, 5.——iows péev... ein. It
is difficult to see in this harmless parenthesis the un-Platonic
self-praise which Ast finds in it. avré Touro, this very thing,
i. e. this single point, viz. whether I speak what is just or not.

 

 

Here the demonstrative (enforced by the reflexive, of which com> |

bination Plato is particularly fond) prepares the way for a clause,
as it does above for an infinitive. K.304,2; Mt.472,¢. dpety
= the virtue, being in the predicate, omits the article in Greek,
but requires it in English. K. 244, R.1; C. 487, 4; Mt. 264,
5.——ASikaids lus instead of Sixacéy dort with the acc, and inf. ;

 

 
18, a.) NOTES. 103

another example of the personal for the impersonal construe-
tion. Cf. note on doxé, above. It is treated as a species of
attraction by Mt. 297, and C. 551. Ta Tp@Td pou Yevdy Kat-
nyopnueva, those things which have been jirst falsely charged
upon me, or charged upon me being false. Of. Sixarov, above.
B. wodda 7dn éry explains mada, which is altogether in-
definite: for some time, many years now.— rods dudi “Avurov.
Anytus and his associates, sc. Meletus and Lycon. Anytus is
named, as being the most popular and at the same time the
most hostile of the three prosecutors of Socrates. He was a
man of large fortune but loose principles. He gained the favor
of the people as a leader of the exiles at Phyle in the time of
the Thirty Tyrants, and having taken offence at Socrates partly
on personal and partly on professional grounds (cf. 23, E), in-
duced Meletus and Lycon to join with him in a prosecution.
According to Diogenes Laertius (2, 38, 39), the Athenians re-
pented of their condemnation of Socrates and put Meletus to
death, and sent Anytus and Lycon into banishment. Grote
disbelieves and denies this. His. of Gr. Vol. 8, ch. 68. Cf
Stallb. and Smith’s Dic. of Biog. and Mythol., Anytws.——ot
..- mapadapBavovres, who taking the mass of you fiom your
boyhood, sc. as it were, under their instruction. @s tort,
krA., saying, there is one Socrates, etc. The introductory
particle appropriate to an indirect quotation is here, and often
in Greek, followed by a direct quotation, and must be omitted
in English. C. 609; K. 329, R. 3.
pher. Compare the Latin sapiens. odds, as well a8 coduorns
and g:Adcodos, was more or less a term of reproach with the
ignorant multitude. Cf. Grote, His. Gr. Vol. viii. pp. 479-485,
Eng. ed.mrd re peréwpa porriatys. povriarns governs
the acc. as retaining the active force of @porri{av. Mt. 422;
C. 424.
argument, or, as it is often expressed, making the worse appear

 

 

 

copos amp, @ philoso-

 

rov irtw... moar, making the weaker the stronger
104 NOTES. {18, B

the better reason. Of. Cic. Brut. 8: docere quemadmodum
caussa inferior dicendo fieri superior possit. Schleiermacher
renders, making wrong right, and cites Aristotle as saying
(Rhet. 2, 24) that it was done by bringing up against the truth,
in some one view perhaps improbable, an opposite probability
or apparent truth. The Sophists were open to this charge, aa
the physical philosophers were to that of inquiring into every
thing in the heavens above and in the earth beneath; and the
art of the enemies of Socrates consisted in arraying against
him the prejudices which the public mind already cherished,
with greater or less reason, against: them—in short, in con-
founding him with them, though he was, in fact, diametrically
opposed to them both in faith and in philosophy. Cf. below,
23, D: ra xara ravrev rév giiocopoivrwy mpdxetpa tava dée-
yourw.

OC. Karacxeddécavres denotes the manner or means of their
power and formidableness; hence it is without the article.
ovdé Scots vopice, do not even believe in the existence of the
gods, This, it is well known, was one point in the indictment
against Socrates. Cf. Xen. Mem. 1,1,1; also below, 24 B.
The physical philosophers of the age afforded a plausible, not

 

to say just, occasion for this charge, since they, for the most
part, dispensed with all efficient causes, and either failed to
recognize the Deity, or else confounded him with his works.
The systems, if not the men, were chargeable with atheism or
pantheism. Cicero ascribes to Anaxagoras the first distinct
recognition of the divine existence and agency, as an intelligent
cause, in the universe.—éretra . . . @re 8¢ kal = then... still
Surther also; or in the second place... in the third place
also. tavry 77 Atkia. Explained by maides avres, x.1.d.
dy... émorevoare. Observe the peculiar force of the past tense
of the ind. with av: you would have believed, sc. had it been
possible, as it was not. O. 603 and 604; K. 339, 1. 6, cf, 340

 

 
18, ¢.] NOTES. 105

l——épnpny xatnyopoivres, accusing me in my absence. The
form of expression (¢pnyn, sc. Sik) is derived from a suit at
law, in which one of the parties does not appear.——dreyvis =
altogether Previous to Forster’s, the editions connected dre-
xves with pepdxa. But as Schleiermacher well says, dreyvas
almost always connects itself with what follows, and it would
not properly attach to pecpdxca, since petpdxia, lads, are older
than aides, small boys. ef... Tuyyaver dv implies no un-
certainty : «i = in case, or when. The allusion is particularly
to Aristophanes, who is named below, 19, C; though Cratinus,
Amipsias, Eupolis, and other comic poets, ridiculed Socrates.
Cf. Stallb. ad loc.

D. 2dvq@ xai StaBorq xpadpevot = PIovodvres Kat diaBad-
Aovres, in the spirit of envy and calumny. of O€ introduces
another class of persuaders, as if of we» had preceded with #26-
v@.. + xp@pevot, the one being the envious and calumnious, the

 

 

other those who were really persuaded in their own minds of
the guilt of Sacrates.
wépos), most difficult to approach and convince. Cf. Lysis,

 

dmopararo, most inaccessible (4 and

 

223, B: dopo. mpoopépeoSat. dvaBiBdoar%atr ... évravBoi,
to make ... come up hither, i.e. summon him to appear in
court. Observe the force of the middle voice: for my benefit,
cf. é&edéo%at, 19, A.——airav is partitive genitive—any of
them.——donep . . . dmoxpwopévov, to fight with shadows, as it
were, in defending myself, and also to confute while no one re-
plies. The participle and the infinitive in each part form a
complex idea, and then the two parts or ideas are connected
together by re xai. Thus is the apparent confusion of parti-
ciples and infinitives explained by Fischer. See his note ad loc.

E. ’Agidoare = existimate. So rendered by Bekker, Ast,
Stallbaum, &e. éxeivous, those, sc. earlier and more remote
accusers. éxeivos refers to the more remote idea, though, as in
this instance, it be to the latter word or clause.

5*

 
106 NOTES. [19, &

19 A. Elev. Well, be it so. Schleiermacher: wohl. It
marks the establishment and completion of what goes before
and the transition to another topic.—éfedéo3a. Of. note on
dvaBiBdoac%ar, 18, D.——riv daBornv ... xpdv. The calum.
ny (misconception produced by calumny) which you have enter-
tained a long time, this to eradicate in so short a time-——
Todro ovr ‘yevéoSat, sc. the eradication of false impressions
from the minds of his judges. It is still further explained by
kal mAéov .. . drrohoyotpevor, and to accomplish something by
my defence. On mdéov re roteiv = proficere aliquid, to get on or
forward with a thing, to gain something by it, see Lexicon.

 

 

et rt duewoy, x.7.A. The sequel shows, that he nof only
doubted whether it was best for him to be acquitted, but that
he did not desire to live by any such means as were likely
to influence his judges to acquit him. He makes his defence
rather as a matter of form in obedience to the laws, than with
the expectation or desire of success. ?

 

AvaddBoper é& dpyijs.
Let us take up anew, from the beginning. He has adverted to
the charge in general terms before (18, B); but here he would
resume its examination from the first, as if he had not before
mentioned it. 4 eux SiaBory, the false opinion of me. Cf.
etvoia TH of, good will to you, Gorg. 486, A; C. 503; K. 302,
R. 2; Mt. 466, 2. pe eypawpato tiv ypadyy tavtTny. For the
force of the middle voice, see C. 559,d; K.250, R. 2; Mt, 492,
c. For the double acc. (of the cognate signification ypagyv, and
the direct object pe), see C. 485; K. 280, 1. Render: has pre-
JSerred against me this indictment. ypady is a public indict-
ment for a criminal offence ; Six is applicable either to publie
or private causes, but when used in contradistinction to ypapi,
it denotes a private suit.

B. donep 08, w7-d. Therefore just as it is customary to
read the d2l of indictment presented by formal accusers, so
must we read theirs. dyrepoocia is primarily the oath of a

 

 
19, B.] NOTES. 107

party at .aw, and then the bill or form of indictment.—§repe-
epydCerat, is over-busy, excessively curious.

C. rotairy tis, something like this. He does not profess
to give it exactly. Cf. Xen. Mem. 1,1, 1. év tij “Aptorodd-
vous xap@dia. The Clouds, perhaps the master-piece of Aris-
tophanes, in which he introduces Socrates, as the principal
character, sitting in a basket in the air (as the gods were rep-
resented in the machinery of the Attic drama), and uttering
declamations as windy as his position. Very different explana-
tions are given of the motives which induced the poet to treat
the moral philosopher with such palpable injustice. Some
have supposed that he was influenced by personal hostility,
and further instigated and suborned by the enemies of Socra-
tes. But this supposition does not accord either with the
comparatively respectful tone in which Aristophanes elsewhere
alludes to Socrates (cf. Birds, 1280, 1554; Frogs, 1487), or
with the mild and even complimentary terms in which Plato
speaks of Aristophanes here and elsewhere. Had Plato re-

 

garded Aristophanes as a bitter personal enemy of Socrates, or
as having occasioned his master’s death, he never would have
introduced the poet and the philosopher conversing on such
friendly terms as in the Symposium, still less furnished for the
poet’s tomb such an epitaph as the following: ‘‘ Jupiter, wish-
ing to find an asylum for all the graces, found the soul of
Aristophanes.” Others have thought that Aristophanes really
mistook the true character of Socrates, confounded his teach-
ings with those of the Sophists, whom he opposed, and so in
sober earnest visited upon his head the storm of indignation
which was merited by the class, and by him as its leader and
ablest representative. But, to say nothing of the want of
discernment which is thus imputed to Aristophanes, the mate
ter was not viewed in so serious a light either by Plato (as
he considerations just mentioned suffice to show), or by Soc
108 NOTES. [19, 0.

rates, who was present when the piece was performed, and
stood forth before the audience that he might be recognized as
“a host who furnished a large company an agreeable enter-
tainment.”» There was enough of general resemblance be-
tween him and them in their talkative habits, the subjects on
which they conversed, and the manner in which they reasoned
(especially as he often met the Sophists on their own ground,
and refuted them with their own weapons), to give plausibility
to the representation of him as an arch-sophist. Doubtless
also the ultra conservative poet viewed the speculating and
revolutionizing spirit of the Socratic philosophy with not a
little of the same fear and aversion with which he regarded
the demoralizing instructions of the Sophists. Moreover,
Socrates stood in the most friendly relations to Alcibiades and
Euripides, both of whom, as arch-innovators though in differ-
ent spheres, were subjects of unsparing ridicule and reproach
in the comedies of Aristophanes. So much of objective reality
we may suppose lay at the basis of the representation which is
made of Socrates in the Clouds. The rest is comic exaggera-
tion and extravagance got up purposely, but not maliciously,
for the amusement of the wodvyéAo: *ASyvaio. And surely
never was comedian furnished with a more fruitful theme for
inextinguishable laughter than the grotesque person, outland-
ish dress, and singular gait of Socrates, with which friend and
foe, Athenian and stranger, all had become familiar as he stood
and stared or started and ran through the streets, or fascinated
some and bored and vexed others, in the shops and the mar-
ket-places. The intent of the piece and its author may have
been misunderstood by some, and it may have had some effect
in preparing the way for the prosecution, which it suggests.
But it is referred to in the Apology as an illustration of popu-
lar prejudices of long standing, rather than as a cause of the
present indictment. And the utter failure of the Clouds te
19, 0.) NOTES. 109

make any serious impression on the popular mind against
Socrates is seen, not only in its want of success at the time
(for it gained no favor and won no prize), but also in the fact
that a period of twenty-four years intervened between its ex-
hibition and the condemnation of the Moral Philosopher. Cf.
Stallb. ad loc.; Smith’s Dic. of Biog.§repipepdpevor, sc. in a
basket (xpeud3pa), cf. the Clouds, 225 seqq. depoBareiv.
When asked what he is doing, Socrates replies in the play:
depoBat Kai mwepippove rév qAcov. Cf. the Clouds, ibid.
év... wépt eraiw. Observe the anastrophe and the position
of mép., as in English: which I know nothing about.
sc. the foregoing = J say this. driysdtwy governs énirnuny.
The Socratic irony is manifest in this clatse, and in the follow-
ing, which is parenthetical: let me not, by any means, be pros-
ecuted by Meletus on so weighty a charge! sc. as undervaluing
this kind of knowledge.
speak, for, &e.

D. adrods ipav rods woAdols. The greater part of your-
selves.
ploy the plural of the demonstrative in reference to a foregoing

 

 

 

eyo,

 

Na yap, «7A. But I must

 

é« rovrwy, Al. rovrov. The Greeks very often em-

clause or single idea, where we should use the singular. Ren-
der: from this. Of. K. 241, R. 3; Mt. 472, 5.——wepi epoi is
placed before d for emphasis = which the many say about me,
rotray, the charges in the foregoing context—inquiring

 

into things above, making the worse the better reason, &c.
otdé y'ei, «7A. We should expect otre answering to the otre
in the previous clause, but odd¢ ye is more emphatic and there-
fore more appropriate to introduce a new topic of special
importance. It is made still more emphatic by being repeated
before rodro dhn3és.——xpypara mpdrropa. This charge also
confounded Socrates with the Sophists, who amassed large
sums of money for tuition, It is denied also by Xenophon,
Mem. 1, 2, 60.

 
110 NOTES. [19, m

BE. émef cat rotro, x.r.A. The Attics use éwei often like
ydp =/for, and sometimes, like guum in Latin, it may be well
rendered although. Socrates treats this charge, just as he did
the other, ironically, representing it as a very beautiful and
honorable thing, if one were only wise and capable of doing it;
and yet he feels constrained to deny it simply because it is not
true. Topyias re 6 Acovrivos, x.r.A. He enumerates several
of thc most popular Sophists and rhetoricians who had en-
riched themselves by teaching the sons of the wealthy at
Athens. They were all foreigners. For Gorgias of Leontini,
a city of Sicily, cf. Diog. Laer. 9,52; Cic. de Orat. 1, 22; Brut.
8; Plat. Gorg., Hip., and Protag. For Prodicus of Ceos, one of
the Cyclades Islands, ef. Cic. Brut.8; Xen. Mem. 2, 1, 21 seqq. ;
Plat., Protag. and Cratyl. For Hippias of Elis, a city of the
Peloponnesus, cf. Cic. de Orat. 32, Brut. 8; Plat. Hip. and
Minos. See also Smith’s Dic. Biog. and Mythol., and Grote’s
His. Gr. vol. 8, chap. 67. Grote defends the Sophists as a
class with great learning and eloquence. Doubtless they have
been condemned too much in the gross—with too ‘indiscrimi-

 

nate severity. But though there were doubtless wise and
good men among them, it can hardly be doubted that, for the
most part, their influence was hostile to morals and religion,
and they deserved the censure which Plato everywhere at-
taches to them.——rovs véouvs would regularly be the object of
sei%ew, depending on ofds r'éoriv, instead of which, however, by
a singular anacoluthon, we have meiSovor. It should be ob-
served, that Plato abounds in such irregular constructions and
unexpected changes, doubtless to keep up the appearance of a
colloquial style appropriate to the dialogue, and which is no
less appropriate to the plain talk which Socrates promises to
hold with his judges in this Apology. moXtrar is partitive
genitive after 6: who have the opportunity to associate gratus
tously with whomsoever they please of their fellow-citizens,—

 
19, 3.) NOTES. 111

mpocedévar: and besides (paying them money) to feel under
obligation to them.

A. érei=ydp, for, cf. note, 19, E. Schleiermacher ren- 2¢

 

ders it by the German ja. dv... émdnpodvra, of whose
sojourning here I lately became aware. The reference is to
Evenus, the poet and Sophist, as appears below, B. He was a
native of the island Paros. He is mentioned in the Phzedo,
60, D, and Pheedrus, 267,A. Callias, the son of Hipponicus,
who informed Socrates of Evenus’s stay in the city, was prover-
bially rich (6 mAovotos, Plutarch), and his lavish expenditure
upon the Sophists is often referred to. Protag. 314, B, C;
Xen. Symp. 1,5; Aristoph., Birds, 285. See also Boeck’s Pub.
Econ. Athens, vol. 2, p. 242.

B. dperqv. Acc. of specification: in the virtue (or excel-
lence) becoming them. - So, in a similar illustration, Xenophon
makes Socrates use the word 8ixavos of a horse and an ox, that
is obedient to his proper law and trained for his appropriate
work. Socrates used such illustrations, drawn from the lower
animals and the common affairs of life, till they were thread-
bare and almost offensive, at least to those who could not but
feel their force as directed against themselves. The “ Great
Teacher” abounded in this method of instruction. qv & dy
ofros. And this (overseer) would have been, etc. The past
tense of the indicative with dv is appropriate to a conclusion

 

preceded by a supposition contrary to fact. C. 603; K. 329,
6; Mt. 508, b—ris avSpeminns re Kal rodsrixys, that which
is appropriate to man and also to the state.
some $83. This was a small sum in comparison with the
tuition fees which Protagoras, Gorgias, and some others ex-
acted, who received 100 mine. With the Greek p»va compare
the Latin mina and our word money.

 

TEVTE pLva@Y =

 

to Stallbaum, has a double application to the style of teaching 7

and to the price of tuition = so properly (literally, in tune),

éppedos, according 5

td pas Ir
Yap]
112 NOTES. [20, ».

so excellenily in both respects. He says, there is great urbani-
ty in the expression. If Socrates had said, obras edreAds, he
would have too clearly ridiculed Evenus and so Callias. He
used therefore a word, by which, while he seemed to praise
Evenus, he yet severely censured both his levity and the ava-
rice of the other Sophists. Forster renders it by concinne,
Ast, commode, Schleiermacher, vortrefflich, Cousin, @ bon
marché, {It is used of a moderate or reasonable price in the
Laws, 776, B, 760, A.

C. GAN’ ob yap, «7A. The ellipsis is obvious: but I can-
not thus pride myself, for ete. ydp in such connection may
be rendered really, certainly: but I really do not know. Cf.
K. 324, R. 1; C. 661, 2. émoAdBor. Compare our take up.
——16 oov ri eort wpaypa, your business, what is it? The em-

 

phasis is on your: you deny any acquaintance with the pro-
fession of the naturalist who inquires into the secrets of the
aniverse, or of the Sophist who teaches, and is well paid for
teaching, the art of persuasion; what then, Socrates, és your
business, profession, or pursuit ?
more or other, nihil aliud. Cousin: rien de plus ou autre-
ment. Schleiermacher: nichts besonders. Stallbaum renders:
nihil curiosius.——éretra, then, in that case, I suppose so much
talk and discussion would not have arisen, as has arisen. yéyo-

ovdev mepirrérepov, nothing

 

-vev stands where dv éyévero would regularly have been used, to
denote that this bruit has actually arisen. The next clause,
el py te Exparres, x.r.X., is a repetition of the condition already
expressed in the first clause, cov ye odev . . . mpayparevoyévou,
for the sake of greater clearness and emphasis. The style is
manifestly colloquial.

D. ti wor’, quid tandem. In questions, roré, like tandem,
indicates surprise, wonder, impatience, or some other lively
emotion. It is here retained in the indirect question, just as it
would have been used in the direct, as expressive of the won-
20, v.J NOTES. 118

der of the inquirer——ré re 8vopa eal rv StaBodijv, both the
name, sc. of a wise man, and the calumny. connected with it.
ed pévrot tore, rd. Be assured, however, I will tell you the
whole truth. Observe the omission of dr. So in Crit. 54, D,
adn” 9.
It has been usual in the grammars to explain this combination
of particles (which occurs after a preceding negative or after a
question implying a negative), as equivalent to dAdo #, with
the accent changed (GAdo jf) and then lost (ddX’ #). Of. C. 671,
2; K. 322, R.10. But no sufficient reason is given for the
change of the accent. Besides it is often preceded by dAXo, ef.
infra, 34, B: riva dAdov exovar Adyov... ddd’ F, KA. Per-
haps it is better to adopt the explanation of Stallbaum, Phzed.
81, B, viz., that it is a combination of two different construc-
tions into one. It being allowable to say either oddév dAdo
G\Ad, or ovdév ado 7, these two constructions are combined in
this, ob8év dAAo GAN 7}.
sort of wisdom this. The clause takes the construction of
codiay in the preceding (acc. after 8a). The omission of the
preposition is especially frequent in the questions and answers
of the dialogue, cf. C. 651, E; K. 300, C.——irep éariv ioas,
nrr. Just that, perhaps, which is, etc.—-ra@ dvr, in reality.
raurny, in this, ace. of specification. So codiay in the next
clause.

EK. #} xar’ av3perov, than pertains to man, quam pro home
ne, cf. Mt. 449.—-7 odk Exo, ri Aéyw, or else I know not what
to call it—certainly it is not human wisdom—it is not any
such wisdom as I possess. The irony of the passage is evident.
——émi diaBodj tH eu, for the sake of calumniating me. For
this sense of én}, ef. K. 296, 11. c.; Mt. 585.- For r7 éuq, instead
of the objective gen., cuoi, cf. note, 19, A.——uy SopuBnonre.
Do not raise a tumult against me, or as a speaker would say
to a modern assembly, do not hiss me=ne obstreputis, The

 

@ Aa toS, doa ye, k.rA., and elsewhere after ed tore.

 

 

moiay 8 copiav ravrny, pray what

 
114 NOTES, [20, %

reader will remember the popular constitution of the court, cf.
note, 17, A. For the aor, subj. in prohibitions with p74 and its
compounds, cf, C. 598; K. 259, 5; Mt. 511, 3.
not even if.
money, secondarily in regard to testimony. Cf. 38, B—

 

pndé ay,

 

d£édypewy, responsible, primarily in regard te

péya Aéyew, properly denotes boasting, as péya ppoveiv doea.
pride. Tn the later Greek, it meant to say something marvel
lous. But it was the seeming pride and arrogance of what he
said, which, he feared, would give offence, and which did actu-
ally give offence to the judges. Cf. Xen. Apol. Soc. as cited
below, 21, A; also Xen. Apol. Soc. 1, where he speaks of the
peyaAnyopia, which all the Apologies ascribe to Socrates in his
defence. Tis yap épis, ei dn tis €ate copia xai ota, for of my
wisdom, whether now I have any, and of what sort it is, &e.
By a somewhat peculiar attraction, copia is drawn from the
principal into the subordinate clause.

2100 A. rov=T suppose.

 

 

éuds éeraipos. Hence often attacked
by Aristophanes in the Clouds and elsewhere. Euveduye ...
karnAde, he went with you in your recent exile and with you
returned. The allusion is to the exile of the principal men of
the Athenian democracy under the Thirty Tyrants, which
having taken place quite recently, is called ry» guyjy ravrqy.
This allusion was calculated to recommend Cherephon
to popular favor. Words compounded with xard (karievat, xa-
répxeo%at, &e.) often denote a return home to one’s country,
town, harbor, as words compounded with dva signify the de
parture from such a resting place. Away from home is up,
return is down. @s agodpés. Cf. Aristoph. Clouds, 104,
501, seq., Birds, 1570; Xen. Mem. 2,3; Plat. Gorg., Charm.,
&c. pass. kal, drep eyo, wt) SopuBeire, and, I repeat. it, do
not be raising a tumult. It will be observed, that the aor.
subj. is used in the first request (47 Sopv8nonre above), but in
the repetition the pres. imp. The former is a general request

 

 

 
21, a.) NOTES. 115

not to do it at all; the latter is more definite, and means: don’t
be doing it, as you ave doing and will be very liable to do
while Z proceed, especially with this to you most surprising
and perhaps offensive part of my narrative. C. 570, seq.; K.
257, 1; Mt. 501. The Apology, which bears the name of
Xenophon, declares expressly, that this part of Socrates’ De-
fence did call forth repeated expressions of displeasure from
the judges. Xen. Apol. Soc. 15. Hpero yap 8). The Greeks
use the particles, yap, 57, odv, in resuming a sentence after a
parenthesis, where we use I say. Mt. 615, 616.—dveindev,
responded, literally, took up, sc. her response. This famous
response is worded differently in different authorities. Cf.
Xen. Apol. Socr. 14; Diog. Laert. 2, 37; Schol. Aristoph.
Clouds, 144.—<é ddedqos, sc. Cheerecrates, Xen. Mem. m1. 3.
ovroot... éxeivos. Cf, note, 18, HE.

B. ri wore, what in the world. Cf. note, 20, D. Evvowa
enavTe copes av. After Evvoida, ovyywaoke, &e., the parti-
ciple expresses that of which one is conscious, and may either
agree with the subject of the verb in the nom. or with the re-
flexive which follows the verb and refers to the same person,

 

 

 

 

 

in the dative. Here we have the former construction; below,
22, D, we have the other: cyavrg Evyjdew oddév émorapere.
C. 614, 615; K. 310, R. 2; Mt. 548, 2. péya and cpixpoy are
adverbial accusatives. O. 440, 441; K. 278, R. 1; Mt. 425, 1.
——ri odv more éyet, what in the world then, I say, does he
mean? odv is resumptive like yap, above, 21, A; and Aéye: is
best rendered, as it often is, by the English mean. Below the
same form of expression follows #mépouv, instead of the oratio
obliqua, 6m... Aéyo. C. 610; 345,5; Mt. 529, 5.——érresrra
«+. érpanduny, but at length, with much labor, I betook myself
to an examination of it (sc. the oracle or the meaning of the
god, rDaihe Reyer) somewhat as follows, rowodros usually re-
fers to the foregoing, roidode to the following (cf. note, 37, A)
116 NOTES. (21,

but not always. OC. 513,516. Cf. rovatry ris, 19, C, and note,
ibid.——4,3ov stands without a connective, because this clause
is in apposition as it were with the preceding, being a fuller
and more exact statement of the examination there mentioned,
Cf. 17, D, and note, ibid. The reader will observe that all
such clauses or sentences are asyndetic; while, with the excep-
tion of such, each clause and sentence of connected discourse
in Greek begins with some connective particle, d¢, Kai, ydp,
ov, &e.

C. as... déySar, supposing, that there, if anywhere, 1
should confute, ete. C. 640; K. 312, 6; Mt. 568.
rool. Of. note on as fort, 18, B——ov 8° ue egnoda, but you
(sc. the oracle) said I (sc. was wiser).——zmpés dv... &raSov,
in looking to whom I met with such an experience.
Aeydpevos. Kai connects diadeydpevos to Stacxoray (the inter-
vening clause being parenthetical), and the participle belonging
to the principal subject of the discourse (Socrates) is in the
nominative, though, to agree with what follows, it should be
in the dative with yo. It is a species of anacoluthon. C. 344;
Mt. 311. :

D. évret3ev is both temporal and causal = from that tima
and for that reason.
with myself—rotrov pév tod dvSpdrov. The peév implies,
that something else may be said or found to be true in refer-
ence to some other man. It has no 8¢ or other particle cor-
relative to it, but prepares the mind for the further examina-
tions which follow. The yép after xvduvever is correlative to
@\N’, after which follows again the more usual correlative oSros
pev... eyo de. After Somep ob obk of8a, obrws is understood.
ovy denotes not an inference but a correspondence with
what he has before said of the ignorance of himself and others :
while I, just asin fact, and as I have already said, I do not
know, so I do not even suppose that I know.——o puxpd rive dee

 

dre Ov-~

 

Kai Qia-

 

mpos epavréy ... éAoytCéunv, I reasoned

 
31, p.] NOTES. 117

notes the degree, and airé rotrm the respect in which he is
wiser. C. 418, 3, 419; K. 285, 3; Mt. 400, 6,8. The tyro
will observe the difference between pj and odd¢, the contingent
and the absolute negative, well illustrated in the clause 4 pj
oida, x.7.d.: what I chance not to know, I do not even suppose
that I know.

E. dre danx2avdpnv. These words connect with each of
the preceding participles, but in the different relations of the
fact and the cause—with aic%avdpevos, drt would strictly re-
quire to be rendered that; with Avmotpevos and dedids, because.
—ré rod Seot. CO. 477; Mt. 284. irdov ody, oxomoirre.
Socrates here passes suddenly from the indirect to the direct
narration, and gives us the very language of his heart at the
time when he made this examination: I must go then (thought
D), tn investigating the oracle what it means, to all, ete. oxo-
movvre agrees with yo: implied as the dative of the agent after
iréov. For xpnopov, put as the object of oxorodvre instead of
the subject of Ayer, see C. 425, 4.

A. vi) rév xéva. A very common oath in the mouth of 24
Socrates. Of. Gorg. 460, B; 482, B, and Prof. Woolsey’s
notes, ibid. In the last cited passage, Socrates adds: rov
Alyumriav Sedv, which perhaps shows that the oath was of
Egyptian origin. See Mitchell’s note, D, App. to Aristoph.
Wasps. Fischer, followed by Stallbaum, Cousin, &c., refers
the origin of such oaths to Rhadamanthus, who is said, in order
to avoid swearing always by the gods, to have invented several
other formulz as substitutes, such as by the dog, by the oak,
by the goose, &c. In Xenophon, as well as Plato, Socrates is
represented as swearing (somewhat singularly) by Juno, infra,
24,E; Gorg. 449, D ; Hip. Maj. 291,9; Xen. Mem. 1.5, 5. 111.10,9.
Iv 2,9, et al.——oi pev padsora, x.7.A. An explanatory clause,
hence without a connective. Of. notes, 17, D; 21, B——
OAtyov deiv. Cf. note 17, A.—rod mAciorou is governed by
118 NOTES. [22, a.

éydecis. The reader will observe the juxtaposition of the two
contrasted words, gavdérepor and émtetxéorepo.——mAdyyy,
wandering, sc. to visit and examine the reputed wise men.
srovodvros agrees With pov implied in ¢u4v.——mévovs alludes to
labors like those of Hercules——iva ... yévorro: that after
all the oracle might in the end prove irrefutable, i. e. in addi-
tion to all his labors, also (kai) to bring about a result the op-
posite of what he set out to accomplish, which was to show
that the oracle must be false. Such seems to be the true
interpretation of this much disputed passage. Cf. Fischer’s
Defence of Platonic Passages against the Amendments of
Stephens; also the notes of Schleiermacher and Stallbaum
ad loe.

B. as... xaradnpopevos. Gf. note 21,C. én’ duropope
kataAnWdpevos contains an allusion to the detection of a criminal
in the very act
most carefully composed.
dy denotes repetition according to the circumstances in each
case: I would ask them in each instance, what they meant to
say. ©. 594; K. 260,B; Mt. 599, a. So below, dy SéArov
reyov: almost all who were present would speak better (i. e.
give a better account) than they (the poets) of the poems which
they themselves had composed. Wolf renders oi napévres, gut
hic adsunt, sc. the judges of Socrates! and Smith, with a total
misapprehension of Stallbaum, whom he professes to translate,
renders dv BeAriov Edeyor, used to think best of those poems
which they themselves had composed ! :

C. ob copig, x.7.A. So in Ton 533, E, Socrates says, that
poets and musicians, like prophets and soothsayers, compose
their productions, not by art, but by an inspiration which dis-
places reason. The fundamental difference between real scienca
or art, as based on established rules and understood reasons,
and mere unintelligent knack, or unconscious instinct or inspira-

 

 

padwcta menpaypatevoSa: to have been
Steporwr dv. The imperfect with

 

 
22, 0.] NOTES. 119

tion, is an idea, on which Socrates often and earnestly insists,
Cf. Gorgias pass.; Grote’s His. Gr. vol. viii. p. 579, Eng. ed.
ciopéver. C.633; K.310; Mt. 549, 4. eivat dvSpamev. C,
627, a; K. 307, 5; Mt. 5836.——4, like its antecedent r@AXa, is
ace. of specification, and co@wrdro: is un Jerstood in the predicate
after joav: in which they were not, sc. the wisest—ré6 aird
oidpevos meptyeyovévat: supposing that I surpassed them in the
same respect tn which I surpassed also the politicians. Cf. 21, D.

D. rtedevrdv, lastly. C. 632; 312, R. 3; Mt. 557.
évauTd ... emiorapeva. Cf. note, 21, B. @s &ros elmeiv.
Cf. note, 17, A.——rovrou: in respect to this. CO. 395; K. 273,
R. 20; Mt. 336. Snpovpyoi is subject of @ofav. Besides its
emphatic position, it is also made emphatic by xai, which is
‘likewise repeated before the other subject of comparison of zrot-

 

 

 

 

 

nrat, where it is superfluous in English, though very often so
used in Greek. See above, C:.xai evredSev... Somep kat Tov

 

TOALTLKOY. Ta\Xa Ta péeyiora, &. g. the administration of the
government, to which, as understood by Forster, Stallbaum,
and others, Socrates particularly refers——dvepwrav, to ask
again, as in the case of the poets and the politicians.
rou xpnopou: nomine oraculi, Stallb.

E. deéaiunv, in the sense of prefer, is very frequent in
Plato. Cf. Gorg. 468, EB; 471, C, et passim.m—dyddrepa is
neuter, though it refers to the feminine nouns codiay and aya-
Siav = both the things. O. 450; K. 241, 2; Mt. 437.

A. codés eiva: explains svopa rovro = called this name, sc. 28
to be wise. To be is superfluous in English, but eiva: often ‘fol-
lows verbs of calling. C.434,N; K.269,R.1; 420,1. codds
1s nom. instead of acc., because in the mind of the speaker,
himself is the main subject of the sentence, as having become
odious—as if he had said drex2ys yéyova instead of dméySetai
pou yeydvact. On the popular prejudice against this name, see
note 18, B, and Grote as there cited ——d dy dddov efeheyEws

 

ey
umTrEep

 
120. NOTES. [28, a.

in whieh I may chance to confute another, or in whatsoever I
may confute another. The dv makes the expression indefinite
and general, and may be expressed either in connection with
the relative (whatever), which it usually follows, and with
which it often combines, or in connection with the verb (may
chance). Of. C. 606; K. 260, c; Mt. 527.——+o d€: but as to
the matter of fact. It is strengthened by ra dvrs = in reality.
The article with d¢ indicates that which is so opposed to some-
thing else, that it ought to be regarded as true. So Ast ad
Pol. 363, and approved by Stallbaum. The fuller formula, ré
6é dAn3és, is often used in the same way. See examples in
Stallbaum.— dAlyou rivds . . . al ovdevds: a little and indeed
nothing. So often puxpa cal odev = little or nothing. So at-
que in Latin sometimes adds a clause, which corrects, and at
the same time increases the force of, the foregoing. For the
force of rivos, cf. if re 7 ovdev, 17, B, and note ibid.
Tat... Swxpdrn: and he seems to say this (sc. that he is wise)
not of Socrates. Instead of rovr’ ob, most of the early editions
have rovrov. For two acc. after a verb of saying, cf. C. 435;
K. 280, 2; Mt. 415.—pocxeypjoSa:. made use of my name
besides, i. e. incidentally, for another purpose.

 

Kal paive-

B. domep av ei ciror: a3 if he would say. There is an el-
lipsis of movoiro or some such verb, constituting an implied
apodosis, with which the ay belongs. Of. note, 17,D dazep

 

obv dv.——xard rév Sedu: according to the god, i. e. in accord-
ance with his oracle, or out of regard to his authority. So in
Rom. viii. 27, and elsewhere in the New Testament. kai Tor
dorav kai rév Eévov, xrd.: both of the citizens and of the for-
eigners if I suppose any to be wise. Partitive gen. after rwd.
tt Tay Tis wékews. Socrates apologizes elsewhere in Plato
(e. g. below, 31, 32) and in Xenophon (e.g. Mem. 1. 6, 15)
for not participating in the affairs of the state. His was a

higher mission, viz., to educate the individual citizens. 7e-

 

 
28, B.} NOTES. 191

via pupa: the greatest poverty. mevia = paupertas, poverty ;
mrexela = egestas, destitution. The former is the usual con-
dition of the poorer and laboring classes; the latter, of mendi-
cants. As to the pecuniary circumstances of Socrates, cf. Xen.
(Econ. 2, 3, where it appears he was commonly called zeévys,
and where it is said his house and all his property were worth
five mine; cf. also 38, B.

OC. of ray mAovotwrdray. This is no unimportant circum-
stance to show how the prejudices and passions of the multi-

 

tude were awakened against him. eira instead of xai efra, a8
we often use then for and then between two verbs.

D. adN ody airois, but not with themselves, as they might
well be angry with themselves for their own ignorance, instead
of being angry with him who exposed it. Al. adrois, sc. the
young men, but this would require ¢xeivais. Ta KaTa TavT@V
trav pirocopovrtey, x.7.A. Of. notes, 18, B
KT, SC. StapYeiper rods véous S:ddoxwv; that he corrupts the
young by teaching things in heaven and things under the earth,

and not to believe in the gods, &c.

 

 

a
Ort Ta peTewpa,

E.  MeAnros peév trep tay rontev. Al. Mfderos. This man
is ridiculed by Aristophanes as well as Plato for his person,
his character and his bad tragic poetry. We learn from the
Euthyphron (2, B, C), that his share in the prosecution of
Socrates was to bring the indictment before the Archon Basi-.
leus, at which time he is described as still young and obscure,
but vain and conceited. Besides his professional resentment in
common with his brother poets, he had a personal grudge
against Socrates for having refused to participate in, and se-
verely animadverted upon, the arrest and “rendition” of Leon
of Salamis by Meletus and three others at the command of’ the
Thirty Tyrants. Xen. Mem. rv. 4,3; Andoc. De Myster.—
“Avuros trep rav Snusovpyov. He was a leather dresser, and,
besides sharing with other “mechanics” in the resentment

6
\

122 NOTES. [23, »

provoked by Socrates’s exposure of their ignorance as above
described, he had, very likely, taken offence at his constant
reference to shoemakers and other mechanics in the familiar
illustration of his sentiments. He was also a popular dema-
gogue, and had received the highest honors of the Athenian
democracy. Hence in the text, imép ray woAtrix@v. See note,
18, B. In Plato’s Men. (91, A-C), we find him warning
Socrates against a too free use of his tongue, lest he should get
himself into trouble-——Avxwv imép rar pyrdpev. Lycon was
an orator and demagogue, probably the same who is held up as
a drunken brawler by Aristophanes, Wasps, 1301. It was his
part to prepare the accusation against Socrates. On all these
accusers, see further in Stallbaum ad loc., and Smith’s Dict.
Ant.

24 =A. dpxdpevos. C. 632; K. 312, R. 3; Mt. 557.
gorwy dpiv...tady3n. This is the truth for you, sc. which I
promised to tell you, cf. 17, B. Tois dutTois amexSavopa. IT
incur hatred by the same, sc. rady3y. On the sentiments of
this and the following clause, cf. John viii. 46, v. 43; Gal.
iv. 16.

B.  rov dya3dv re xai giAdwodw. These epithets are applied
in accordance with polite usage, and yet not without irony.
prsrodts differs from g:Adzarpis, according to Stallb., as friend
of Athens from friend of Greece.——ai%is yap 64 .. . AdBwpev
av: for now again let us take up on the other hand. The lan-
guage implies some formality and gravity in the examination
of this, as also of the former accusation.

no
TAUT

 

 

 

@omep érépwy rov-
tay dvrwy KaTyyopwr: inasmuch as these are different accusers,
1,e, another class, a second, in contradistinction to the first,
whom he has just disposed of. dvrwpociay. Of. note, 19, B.
-—tos de, nearly as follows. Cf. rocavry ris, 19, C, and note
ibid. The order of the points in the indictment is inverted, aa
it is given by Xenophon, Mem.1.1,1. Diogenes Laertius gives

 

 
24, 8.] NOTES. 123

it on the authority of Phavorinus, as still existing in due form
in the second century, in these words: “Socrates is guilty in
not recognizing the gods that the state recognizes, but intro-
ducing other new divinities ; and he is guilty also of corrupting
the youth. Penalty death.”

C. eye b€ ye, but [for my part. The ye is omitted in the
earlier editions, but inserted by Bekker, Ast, Stallbaum, &c.,
on the authority of the best MSS.
serio ludit ; literally, jokes in earnest. It is an example of the
figure called oxymoron. It is explained by the following par-
ticipial clauses. Meletus seemed as if he must be merely jok-
ing, playing a part, when he pretended to feel so much concern
about matters (such as the education of the youth and the
worship of the gods) on which he never had bestowed an anxious
thought; and yet he made a serious business of it when he
rashly (padios) brought men to trial (eis dyévas ka%icTas dv

 

amovdy xaptevricerat,

Speamovs).

D. Seiipo, hither, dye being understood, or instead of gpyov.
So in Iliad and Odyssey sometimes, and elsewhere in Plato.
The law allowed the parties in a suit to question each other,
and obliged the party questioned to answer. Cf. below, note,
25, D. Few probably ever turned the law to so good account,
as Socrates knew how to use it by his method of question and
answer.

 

dddo vt. This formula, or the fuller, @AAo re 7, is
often used, especially in Plato’s Dialogues, simply to ask a ques-
tion, implying an affirmative answer, like odxoiv, or nonne, only
with perhaps still stronger affirmative implication. C. 541, N;
K. 344, 5, g; Mt. 487,9. Render: do you not, etc.
...€covrat. Snes, with the fut. ind., denotes more continu-

 

¢
‘OT OS

axce as well as more certainty than érws with the aor. subj.
Here the object is to express a permanent state of excellence
among the youth. Of. C.601; K. 330, 6; Mt. 519, 7.
yé cor, especially (ye) since it so concerns you. The part. agreea

 

pehov
124 = _MOTES. [24, p

with the foregoing question understood, with which it forms an
ace. absolute. C. 638; K. 312, 5; Matthia calls it nom. abs. 564
roy... diabdelpovra, him who is corruptiny them.
yes, literally, bring in, sc. to court, cf. 29, A: ciodyor... els
ducacrfptov. Here, however, it is followed by a dative of the
persons, before whom he is brought, sc. the judges (rovroici).
Kither the magistrate or the prosecutor might be said eiodyeuw,

aoe
€Loa~

 

 

It may usually be rendered impeach, or prosecute.
E. vn) THY “Hpap. Cf. note, 22, A.——ri dai 87. dai, a
lengthened form of 8), expresses surprise, astonisliment, and is
~ used only in questions with ri and was. K. 314,7; Mt. 603.
dxpoarat. The spectators, at trials of any interest before

 

the Heliaea, were very numerous, thus bringing that court still
more under popular influence.

25 A. oi BovAevrait. The members of the BovAy, or senate,
of which there were two, the Senate of the Areopagus and the
Senate of Five Hundred. Both kinds of senators are perhaps

?AAN’ dpa, 7.A. But then, Meletus, may

not perchance those in the assembly, the assemblymen, corrupt

the young? The , implies some fear or anxiety, lest it may
be so.

B. of pev Bedriovs motodvtes adtovs, Sc. Soxovat, Supplied
from the preceding clause, of which this is explanatory, and

 

here intended.

therefore without a connective. Touvavriov rourou wav. Ad-
verbial acc. = all the reverse of this——mnavrws dy mov, alto-
gether so no doubt, whether you and Anytus deny it or not.
ov, instead of 7, follows the conditional particle (dv), because
it unites with ire to convey one idea, ob dire = deny. K.
318 2, h; Mt. 608, 1—ei.. . duadSeipe. The use of the
ind. pres. implies a kind of ironical assent to the truth of the
supposition: 77 (really, as you affirm) only one corrupts them.
©. 603, ¢; K. 389, 3, a; Mt. 524, 1.——oi adddo, the rest, all
others,

 

 
25, 0,] NOTES. 125

C. dada yap, but it is not so, for; or but really, cf. note,
20, C. & MéAnre... dueNecav... pewéAne. A play upon
the name: O Careful One, you show your want of care, that
you have never cared, &e. elodyets, cf. note, 24, D. }
mpos Atds MéAnre. The mpds Ards seems to be placed between
& and MeéAnre to carry out the play on the name in the forego
ing sentence: O thou before Jupiter Careful One-——rots ded
+. dvras. del, preceded by the art. and followed by a part.
means, én every case, i, e. in each instance, in which the suppo-
sition holds.

 

 

 

D. 6 vdpos xehever droxpivea%a. The very words of the
law are cited by Demosthenes in his Second Oration against
Stephanus: Novos. Toiy dvyriSixow erdvaykes eivat dmoxpivacSat
GhAndots TS epwradpevov, paptupeiv bé p.——rydrkovrov, at my
time of life, sc. so old, i.e. 70, cf. 17, D. rnduxdode, at your
time of life, sc. so young, cf. note, 23, E. The words both
mean the same, viz., either so old or so young, according to the
connection, \

E.. ratra, acc. of the respect.——oipat . . . oddéva, sc. mei-
ceotai co. CO. 661,1. So in the next clause. there is an
ellipsis of Sca@Sefpw with dey, and still further on of worav
with ravoouar. Throughout this passage, Socrates manifestly
takes the ground. that virtue is coextensive with knowledge.
Tt is impossible for any man to injure uthers without injuring
himself; and no man who really knows this, will wrong anoth-
er any sooner than he would injure himself, which no one ever
does intentionally. Such is his argument here. Soin Xen.
Mem. 111. 9, 5, he reasons, that no man who knows temperance,
justice, and moral excellence, would prefer any thing else to
‘these virtues. These virtues, therefore, are all resolvable into
knowledge or wisdom. Every man does what seems to him
best, and if he knows what is best, he will do it, and therefore
do right. See also Xen. Mem. rv, 2, 20; Arist. Ethic. Hudem
126 NOTES. [25, ®

1,5 Protag. 345; Gorg. 460, and Prof. Woolsey’s remarss
upon it in his Introduction.

26 -B.oére xara rhy ypadny, fv eypdyo, sc. pe Pys Suapreipec
rods vewrépous, repeated from above.———od raiira, «.7.A. Tatra
is the obj. of S:8doxev placed where it, is for emphasis.——dyv
viv 6 Adyos eariv, of whom our discussion now is. dv is cbject
ive genitive.

 

C. Kai airés dpa, and I mysel7 accordingly. ov pevra:
K.rA., not however the same as the city indeed recognizes, but
others, and this is what you accuse me of, that (I teach them
to believe that there are) others ; or do you say that I both do
not believe in any gods at all myself, and that I teach others
this doctrine. Observe the correlation of otre—re, in the last
member of this somewhat complicated and irregular sentence.
Seovs usually omits the article after vopiterv, jyeioSat, &c. = be-
lieve in gods.

D. iva ci. C. 539, 2, a5 K. 344, RB. 6.
not simply correlative, like otre .. ore = neither... nor,
but emphatic = not even... nor yet. Of. note, 18,0. The
language implies that it was quite incredible, that Socrates
should not believe even in gods so universally recognized as
the sun and the moon. For the omission of the article with
qAvov and aednyny, cf. C. 485, a; K. 244, R. 3, 6; Mt. 264, 5.
Ma Ai, sc. od vopifers, which is understood from the foregoing
question. Md is not of itself negative ; hence it may be used
with either vai or ob; but when preceded by neither of these
particles, a negative clause precedes or follows, or it is clear
from the context and from an accompanying adversative parti-
cle, that the sentence is to be understood as negative, Of. K,
316, 4, and Stallbaum ad loc.——'Avagayépov. Anaxagoras of
Clazomene taught (according to Diog. Laert. 2, 8) that the sun
was a mass of hot iron, as some understand it, or stone, as
Socrates takes it here and Xen. Mem. 4, 7, 7, and the moon an

 

ob8e. - . ob8,

 
NOTES. 127

earthy body, like our own planet. There was the more plausi-
bility in imputing to Socrates the doctrines of Anaxagoras,
since Socrates was a disciple of Archelaus Physicus, who was
a disciple of Anaxagoras.
uz, See note on ov Pie, 25, B.

 

ovk eidévar. For ovk, instead of

E. Kai 8% «ai, and moreover also. The sentence which
follows is ironical; d is the object of mpsapevors——ei mavv
roddo, Spaxpis, for a drachma at the very highest. moddoid,
like dpaynijs, is gen. of price. This was the highest price which
the managers could lawfully demand for a seat in the theatre.
The common price was two oboli (Dem. pro Cor. 28), which
was paid out of the treasury. Cf. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. Ath. 2,
13; Beck. Char. Ex. Sc. 10; and Smith’s Dic. Antiqq. The
doctrines of the philosophers were brought upon the stage,
partly to be commended, as by Euripides in his tragedies,
partly to be ridiculed, as by Aristophanes in his comedies.
Some have thought that the allusion is not to the performances
on the stage, but to the sale of the books of Anaxagoras at the
orchestra. Cf. Schleiermacher ad loc. But as Forster well
remarks, we never read of book sales there.——/Adws re kal,
KrA., especially when they are so absurd ; literally, for other

reasons and also (in particular) they being so absurd. ovTa-

 

ci, thus entirely and absolutely——"Amorés y ef... doxeis.
Cf. note on dixads eius, 18, A.

A. Zoe... dvaretpapéve, for he seems like one having 27
composed (i.e. he seems to have composed) as tt were an enig-
ma, testing the question, Whether will Socrates, the wise man
forsooth, know, etc. In the earlier editions «ai is inserted be-
tween the two participles. But Plato often uses two or more
participles without a connective, especially when, as here, the
action expressed by one participle is preliminary to that ex-
pressed by the other—he seems to have composed as it were an
enigma ix order to test. Cf. Gorg.: rérpaya éautiy dtaveipaca,
128 NOTES. (27, do

imodioa, «.r.A. = having divided herself into four parts and
thus put on, or in order to put on, &c. For the use of the
part. after Zoe, ef. O. 615; K. 310, R. 2; Mt. 555, obs. 2.
Compare also the note on éivorda with the part. 21, B——
uod yaptevriCopévov. ywvdoxe, though usually followed by the
acc., sometimes takes the gen. in common with other verbs de-
noting mental state. Mt. 349, 1.——déomep dv. Cf. note, 17,
D.——j,... Neyer, in what manner he seems to me to speat
these contradictions.

B. év r@ clw3dre rpér@, in my usual method, sc. of ques-
tion and answer. adda kai dda, one after another, again
and again.

 

C. Saydma pev vopiter mpdypar’ etvat. Sarpdna is here
constructed as an adjective. So Cicero translates 76 datydviov
by divinum quiddam, de Div. 1,54. Schleiermacher and Siall-
baum (see their notes ad loc.) argue, that Xenophon, Plato, and
Aristotle understood it to be used in this sense in the indict-
ment. Certainly if he could have taken it as a noun (meaning
divinities, instead of an adjective meaning divine things), it
would have been far easier for Socrates to show the glaring in-
consistency of his accuser, and he might have spared all his
argumentation and illustration drawn from immxa mpdypara,
av3pareva mpaypara, &c. The expression in the indictment had
reference to those divine voices or monitions which Socrates
professed to hear and obey as the guide of his life (cf. 31, D,
and notes ibid.), and which would more properly be called
divine things, than divinities, as dyoas: what a service
you have rendered—how obliging you are—que tu m’oblige.
Cousin. Al. dxvnoas.

 

 

péyts = tandem aliquando, Stallb.
GAN ody Sapdud ye vouitw, but then I believe in divine
things at all events, sc. whether they be old or new, i.e.
though they be new ones as charged in the indictment,
ayrvypapy = avrepocig, cf. note, 19, B, and Fischer’s note ad loc,

 
27, p.J NOTES. 199

D. frou Seovs ye jyovpeda } SeGv waidas. The word dui-
uoves, in Homer and the early Greek poets, is synonymous
with Seof; in Plato and other writers of his day it denotes
more especially the inferior deities constituting an intermediate
and connecting link between the superior gods and men; and
in Plutarch and some of the latest Greek classics, it sometimes
signifies bad as well as good beings of a superhuman order,
thus approaching to the New Testament sense of demons or
evil spirits. Tour... xaptevtiCerSa, this would be wherein
I say (27, A), that you speak riddles and joke, to say that I
who do not believe in gods, on the other hand do again believe
tn gods, since at all events I believe in demons. The last clause

 

repeats .the premise (already laid down at the beginning of the
sentence) in closer connection with the main point in the con-
clusion—a practice not unfrequent with Plato, and one of many
by which his style is made to resemble the language of conver-
sation.

 

dv by Kai déyovra, from whom forsooth they are
said to be. The preposition (ex) is often omitted before the
relative after having been inserted before the antecedent. C.
651, e; K. 300, b; Mt. 595, 4.
lendam censebat hanc particulam (4); sine caussa idonea; nam

 

#} kat dvev. Forsterus de-

Hpiovor dici possunt, et trmav aides, et dvav aides. Fischer.
That is, mules may have horses or also asses for their male
parents, for the case to be illustrated limits the comparison to
male parents.

E.  odyi limits éypdyyw; dromeipopevos denotes the end in
view = for the purpose of testing me, and dropav the cause =
because you were at a loss. dos 380d, ed. But that you
should persuade any man possessed of the least. understanding,
that it is the part of the same man to believe in things pertain-
ing both to demons and to gods, and the same man not to believe
either in demons or gods or heroes, is beyond the scope of human
ingenuity. I have enclosed od in brackets, because, though

6*

 
130 NOTES. [27, 3

found in most of the MSS., and therefore inserted by Becker
and Stallbaum, neither they nor any other editor has been abl
to explain or translate it, and it is omitted by Forster, Fischer,
Ast, Schleiermacher, and Cousin.

28 '‘AAAa yap. Cf. note, 25,C. Socrates here brings the di-
rect defence to a close, saying that it does not require much
argument, since what he has to fear is not the indictment or
the prosecutors, but the multitude—not the evidence or the
argument, but popular prejudice and passion. What follows
is intended, not so much to avert the sentence which he antici-
pates from the judges or even to deprecate the displeasure of
the people, as to vindicate his character, assert his mission, and
bear witness to the truth, that more impartial judges may ap-
preciate his merits—that a better age may honor him, as a mis-
sionary and a martyr. Kal TOUT... aipy, and this it is which

will convict me, if indeed it should lead to my conviction——

GX... P3dvos. This clause is an emphatic repetition and

explanation of the roir’ at the beginning. Such colloquial

repetitions (cf. note, 27, D) are especially frequent in antithetic

 

 

clauses. avdev dé decvdv, wh év euol orn, and there is no reason
to fear lest it should (that it will) stop with me, i. e. that I shall
be the last victim.

B. Ei’ otk aicyivet. Eira in questions implies astonish-
ment or indignation, as woré does surprise and wonder, cf. note,
20, D.
gen. with xivduvoy, literally, the danger of living or dying, i. e.
the prospect of life or death: advdpa, a man emphatically, not
merely a human being, dy3perov. It is the subject of brrodoyt-
CeoSat. drov... &pedds cori, who zs of any use, however
little. &8pedhos more frequently takes the person to whom it
belongs, or of whom it is predicated, in the genitive. See ex-
amples in the Lexicon. With the sentiment of this passage,
compare Crito, 48,

 

Tou Civ % reSvdvar are taken together as a limiting

 

 
28, c.] NOTES. 131

C. of re GAA Kai = especially ; literally, both the others
and (in particular) the son of Thetis. For das re xai = espe-
cially, cf. note, 26, E. The allusion is to Achilles, Hom. Il.
18, 90-125.—-+apa 1d aicypdv re tropeivar, in comparison
with (properly, alongside of) submitting to any thing dishon-
orable-——ripapyoes . This verb takes after it a dative of the
person avenged, together with an accusative of the person on
whom, or the thing for which vengeance is taken = if you shall
avenge Patroclus your friend for his murder ; or, as we say
avenge the murder of Patroclus your friend. abrixa ydp Tot
«.r-A.3 the very words of Thetis to her son, Il. 18, 96. This
quotation interrupts the sentence, and instead of a clause de-

 

pending on dare which should regularly have followed, it goes
on with an independent clause connected by dé.

D. Kaxés dv denotes the state in which to live were to be
dreaded more than death: to live being a bad man, that is, an
unfaithful friend and a cowardly soldier. Adrixa TeSvainv
. +. dx%os dpovpns. Parts of two Homeric verses (Il. 18, 98
and 104) brought together... . ote, you do not suppose,
do you, implies a wish, that you should not suppose.
yap éxe. Cf. note, 17, D.

 

o
‘OUT@
ob dv, wherever, cf. note, 23, A.

 

 

——i in’ dpyovros tax3j. Anacoluthon for 4 ia dpxovros
rax%eis, which would correspond with 4 Hynodpevos BéArtov;
instead of which we have im dpyovros tay37, corresponding to
éavrév ta&y, as if the first 7 had preceded raéy, instead of jyn-
gdpevos.——mpd rov aloxpod, before, i.e. more than the dis-
honorable.

B. elnv elpyacpévcr. Heindorf makes épyd(eo%ae here, as
he says it often is, equivalent to woeiv. But Stallbaum, with
good reason, renders env eipyacpévos, I should have perpetrated

. 9 Fo. x * = ‘
el, re pév pe... Tdre prev ob... rod dé

 

(not merely done).
Seod .. . évravda dé, if, when on the one hand the commanders
_. then on the one hand I... but when on the other hand
132 NOTES. [28, &

the god... then on the other hand J, &. On this peculiarly
emphatic doubling of pév and 8é, ef. K. 322, R.1; Mt. 622, 5.
——Zpevoy (past tense of the ind.) denotes an historical fact ;
Aros (contingent) implies a mere supposition. The bravery
and physical endurance of Socrates, as a soldier, were a prodigy
and a proverb in that already somewhat degenerate age. In
the battle at Delium, the Athenian gengral Laches declared,
that if all the Athenians had fought as bravely as he, the Boeo-
tians would have erected no trophies. It will be observed,
that the preposition éi is used to denote the locality of this
battle, while ¢v is used with Moridaia and ’ApdurdAez. Wher-
ever this battle is referred to, it is thus designated ¢mi AnAlo
(cf. Xen. Mem. 3, 5, 4, and Robbins’s note ibid.), whereas in
other battles <v is the usual preposition. The reason seems to
be, that Delium was properly the name of the temple of Apollo,
and, though the city received the same designation, the old
association forbade its extension so as to embrace the sur-
rounding country, where the battle was fought.

29° A. Sewon pvr’ dv cin, a strange thing indeed it would be.
It is a repetition or resumption of dea dy inv elpyacpevos at
the beginning of the section.—ds dAn3as. ds gives emphasis
to some adverbs and adjectives besides superlatives. There is
an ellipsis of a corresponding demonstrative (ofras), and also
of an appropriate verb: ecicdyot odrws ds dAy3as eladyot.
eladyot eis Stxagrypiov. Cf. note, 24, D.
man, i.e. mankind. C. 470, A, 1; K. 244, 2.

B. Kal rovro, «.r.d., and this, how is not this ignorance
which is to be censured, that of supposing that one knows what
he does not know. TouT@ Kai évrav%a, in this respect and
here, emphatic repetition in order to limit the superiority
strictly to this single point——r, in any thing, dat. of the
respect.——roitw dv, sc. painy eiva, I should say that it was
i. e. that I was wiser) in this.—otre rai olopat correspcnds

 

 

*~ 3 4
T® avSpwerw, to

 

 
29, B.] NOTES. 133

to ot« cides, which is equivalent to Somep ovk oifa.

 

tq Bede
riom, cal eq Kal dvSpasr@, the better, whether god or man.——~
wd oby THY Kaka@y dy, K.TA., I preference therefore to the evils
which I know to be evils, I will never fear nor flee those which
I know not if perchance they are good, that is, I will never
shun the latter more than the former—the uncertain more
than the certain. Cf. wpa rot aicypod, 28, D.

CO. dmornoavres = arecSnoavtes, which Stephens substitut-
ed for it in his edition = disobeying, disregarding. riv apy
with a negative means, not in the first instance, i. e. not at all.
—eiceddseiv for civayerSat, to be brought in hither for trial.
droxreivat, to put me to death, i. e. condemn me to death.
So Xen. Men. 4, 8, 5. dy... emirndevovres ... StahSapyoovrat.
On the use of é with the fut. ind. which is rare in the Attic
Greek and entirely denied by some, see K. 260, 2, (1); Mt.
599, d; and Stallb. ad loc. Stallbaum is inclined here to con-

nect dy with émirndevovres only = dv... émirndedorey ... Kab

 

 

... duaPYappoovra. But it is more natural to suppose, that
av gives a contingent sense to duapYapyoorrat also——eni rour@
pévrot, ep’ gre, on this condition, however, that you no longer,
&e. ‘颒 Sre is equivalent to Sacre, and is accordingly followed
by the inf. C. 530; K. 341, R.5; Mt. 479, a.

D. ef ody... dguoire. ody is here resumptive=J say. It
will be observed, that the same protasis is resumed twice—that
is, the sentence is commenced with essentially the same con-
dition, varied only in form, three times (ci pe viv tpeis ddiere
«++ €t pot mpos raira elmotre ... el obv pe, Smep elroy, éwi Tovrots
agy ore), before the apodosis is subjoined. In the first instance,
the ind. (ddiere) is used, implying some probability of his re-
lease; in the other instances, the same condition is expressed
as a mere contingency by the use of the opt. (cioure, dcpiorre),
corresponding to which we have the opt. with dv (cimouw dv
ipiv) in the apodosis, domdfoya: pév Kal @idd. *Aowd=

 
134 NOTES. [28, a

Gerra est aliguem salutare ita ut eum amplectaris ; purely
salutare aliquem ita, ut eum osculeris. Hoc loco significant
haec verba: grato letogue animo vestram humamitatem et cle-
mentiam amplector atque ‘veneror. Stallbaum.——zeicouat
paddey 7G Sed 7 tyiv. Cf. Acts v. 29.
#7}, with the subj. instead of the fut., is used in strong denial.
Cr. 595, 5; K.318,7; Mt. 517. del, continually, from time
to time.——icyiv, strength of mind, intellectual and moral
power, particularly fortitude and the kindred masculine virtues,
as appears from what follows. ~ .

E. dre. The present of eiye and its compounds is gen-
erally used by the Attics in a future sense. So in English, I
go or am going =I shall or will go. ava 8é, but to say
that he does. In Laches, 187-8, Nicias gives a very similar
though more minute account of the manner in which Socrates
would hold every one he conversed with to the work of self-
examination: “You do not seem to know, that whoever is

 

ov py mavo@pat. od

 

 

 

nearest to Socrates in reasoning, just as in relationship, and
whoever approaches him in conversation, even though he
should begin to converse at first on some other subject, he
will, with infallible certainty, be brought round in the discus-
sion, till he is obliged to give an account of himself, in what
manner he is now living, and how he has lived his past life;
and once caught in it, Socrates will not let him go, till he has
well and beautifully put all these things to the test... and I
almost knew, long ago, that our discussion now, being in the
presence of Socrates, would not be about the young men, but
about ourselves.”

0 <A. Kai vewrépw xai mpeoBurépa. Cf. cat Se Kal dvSpdre,
29, C, and note ibid. Verbs of doing and saying more com-
monly take the indirect as well as the direct object in the acc.
K. 280, 2, R. 2; Mt. 415, obs. 1, dow, by as much as. The
full construction would require a corresponding demonstrative

 
£0, a.] NOTES. 135

(rocotrm) with paddov, denoting the degree of difference. O.
419; K. 285, (8), c; Mt. 400, 8. éyyutépw may be followed
either by a gen. or a dat. denoting that ¢o which there is a
nearness, CO. 394, cf. 399; K. 273, BR. 9, cf. 284, 3, (2); Mt.
339, cf. 386,6. That in which, or in respect to which, the near-
ness exists, may also be either gen. or dat. C. 395, cf. 418;
K. 274, 8, cf. 285, 3, b; Mt. 337, cf. 400, 6. But it is not ac-
cording to usage to put both in the gen. or both in the dat.
See Stallbaum’s note on the proper reading of this passage, and
compare ad rem, as well as ad verba, the passage above cited

 

from Laches: ds dv éyyurdrw Swxpdrovs F Adyo Somep yéver.
——THy eunv to eG imnpeciay, my service to the god. The
dat. to or for can follow substantives. C. 409; Mt. 390.
pnde otra opddpa, no, nor so zealously, cf. note on pnd’ érwaree
ovy, 17, B.

B. déyev drt, x.r-A. Observe the sentiment, that the high-
er good includes the lower, as the greater does the less.——
ei... dta@Seipw. Cf. note, 25, B——rair’ dv cin BdaBepd,
these instructions and persuasions must be injurious. Compare
the argument of Xen. Mem. 1, 2, 8: how then could such a
man corrupt the young, unless the cultiwation of virtue is cor-
rupting. ovdev Aeyet, he says nothing, that is, he is utterly
mistaken. Of. Laches, 195, B; N.1: dddd pot doxet, & Sa@xpa-

res, Adyns émiSupeiy Kaye avavar pydev Aéyovra, Gre kat airos

 

 

pre rowirds tes edvy. AA, Tavu pev obv, & Nixia- eal wetpdoo-
pai ye dmodjvat. ovdev yap héyes. So ri Aéyew is to say some-
thing, i. e. to speak well and truly, ef. Crit. 46, D; Xen. Mem.
2, 1, 12.—_p0s raira, wherefore, literally, in reference to
theso things, in view of them.— ij meiSeo%e ... } pn, that-is,
unconditionally—don’t propose any conditional acquittal, like
that suggested 29, C; since I would not on any condition (ap
refers to an implied condition) do differently, not even if I must
die (strictly and emphatically be dead) many times over.
136 NOTES. [80, ©.

C. My SopuBeire. Cf. note, 21, A. Socretes here enter
upon another topic, and discourses upon it with such freedom
and boldness, such a consciousness of his own innocence not
merely, but such an assurance of his divine mission, and such
compassion not for himself but for them if-they should reject
his instructions and condemn him to death, that they must
either recognize his superior wisdom or take offence at his ar-
rogance. Some modern critics even, Ast for example, regard
the self-complacency of this and some other parts of the Apolo-
gy as quite insufferable, quite un-Socratic. But is there not
the Socratic irony here? Is there not at the same time So-
cratic truthfulness, fearlessness, and earnestness. It should be
remembered that he presents himself throughout as vindicat-
ing, not so much himself as truth and justice, philosophy and
religion, and God.

 

éupelvatée pot ots edenInv dav, persevere
for me in what I asked of you, i.e. continue to extend to me
the favor which I requested of you.——peddw yap ody, for I am
about now (ovv, accordingly, in accordance with that request)
to say also some other things (besides those already said) at
which perhaps you will ery out. This clause is connected by
yap ovv (more closely than it would be by ydp alone), not to
the clause which immediately precedes, but to the previous
one, (€ypetvare, «.7.d.)——ovdé yap dv dvvatro, for he would not
even be able, sc. if he wished. 4» referring to an implied con-
dition. C. 604, N. a; K. 260, 4, a; Mt. 515, obs.

D. od ... Seuirdy = nefas, not in accordance with the
law of nature and of God, and therefore not possible in the
nature of things. Schleiermacher: nicht in der Ordnung.
Cousin: pas ...au pouvoir. Stallbaum: neque legibus divi-
ne saptentie respondere. dyeivou avdpi, for a better man to
be injured by @ worse, instead of ducivova dv8pa, that a better
man, &c., the design being to link it more closely with ot ..
Seyerdv eivac. This famous saying of Socrates has been widely

 
80, p.J NOTES. 137

quoted and commented on from the earliest times. Cf Epie.
Encheir, 52; Max. Tyr. Diss. 18,8; Plut. de Trang. 17; and
not only by philosophers but by the Christian Fathers, as Ori-
gev, Theodoret, &c. The reason for the assertion, as explained
by Plutarch, and illustrated by Crito, 45, D, is, that bad men,
howaver numerous and powerful, cannot make the good man
bad or the wise man a fool, and that is the only real evil which
can befall a man.—droxreivece. Of. note, 29,C. Here the
word not only refers to the condemnation rather than the exe-
cution of the sentence, but, like the two verbs which follow, it
has a causative sense = procure my condemnation to death, to
exile, or to disfranchisement. druyzdcecev Genotes not dis-
honor in general. as some have understood it, but deprivation
of civil rights. Cf. Forster ad loc.
these this man (viz., the prosecutor) probably supposes, and
many another man perchance, to be great evils. sis here gives
an indefinite extension and application to dos, like many a in
English.

 

 

 

aNAd radra, K.7.A., but

 

GAG 7oAU padro», intell. otouat péya xaxdv. Stallb.
—roM od Sw eyo imép euavtod dmodoyeio%at, J am very far
Jrom making a defence for my own sake. Observe the em-
phatic insertion and juxtaposition of éy& with vep épavrod =
I for myself. C. 672, note; K. 348, 10. tpiv, dat. after
dda. Cf. note, 30, A. Socrates means that he was given or
sent to the Athenians by Apollo to be their monitor and
reprover.

 

E. drexvis. .. rpockeivevor, really, though the compari-
ton may be too ridiculous, attached to, &e. mpocxeipevov, be-
sides the passive sense of being attached to, involves also the
active signification of pressing upon or following up, as a gadfly
does a horse, to suit which the word was chosen. powtros
may mean a spur or a gadfly. Ficinus, Schleiermacher, Ast,
Cousin, and some others, take it here in the former sense,

 

But the epithets mpocxeipevov, mpoorederxevar, and mpooxarifav,
138 NOTES, [30, ®

apply better toa gadfly. Moreover this makes the comparison
more ridiculous (yeAowdrepov), and is more in the spirit of the
Socratic irony. Out of regard to these reasons and to the lifo
and point of the whole passage, I incline to agree with Forster,
Stallbaum, Carey, &c., in taking pvwmos in its original and
proper sense of a gadfly. oiov, as afterwards modified by
Totourdy tiva signifies something of this sort. rotovrdéy twa is

 

placed where it is, to introduce more easily the following
clause.
31. = A. tows is often strengthened by ray’ dy and 1s equivalent

to mayhap.
serve the singular succession of participles. Some of them may

 

dxIdpevor... wetSdpevot. The reader will ob-

be rendered. into English by verbs; 4» gives a potential sense
to the participle (kpotcarres), C. 615, 2; K. 260, 5; Mt. 598,
6: but you mayhap being offended, just like sleepers when they
are roused out of sleep, would (or will) strike at me, and heark-
ening to Anytus, rashly put me to death.

 

kpovoarres Still
keeps up the allusion to the gadfly. So does émméurpete, send
upon you.

 

dre 8 eye ruyxdve, x.r.d., but that I now am just
(ruyxdva dv) such a person, as to have been given by the god to
the city, you might discern from this fact. The thing to be
proved is that his character is such, that he might well be sup-
posed to have a divine mission; and the proof is his self-forget
fulness and disinterested devotedness to the highest good of
others, which, he argues, is something more than human (ot
yap dvSpamivm éorxe). Compare Cousin’s translation and Stall-
baum’s note ad loc.

B.  dvéxer3at rév oikeiwy duedovpevar, to suffer my private
affairs to be neglected, literally, to hold myself up over them
being neglected. dvéyeoSac denotes superiority, and hence
takes a genitive usually with a participle. K.275,1; Mt. 358.
Tt will be seen, that both dvéyeo3a. and mpdrrew express
continued past action, in other words, they are imperfects.——
81, B.] NOTES, 139

cixoy dy rwa Adyor, I should have had some reason, i. e. my con-
duct would have been explicable on ordinary grounds without
supposing a divine mission——-roiro... dmava.eyurricat, to
reach this (such a) pitch of shamelessness.

C. i} erpagdpny...i arnoa, that Tever either exacted or asked
pay of any one. mputrec%a: = exigere (ex-agere), ausmachen,
make money.——ixavov .. . weviav, for sufficient, I think, ds the
witness (observe the article rov pdprupa) I bring forward, that
I speak the truth, viz., my (well-known) poverty. Cf. note,
23. B.

Dz. yiyvera: [for]. The suggestion first made in Forster’s
edition and adopted by most editions since, is certainly proba-
ble, that dw», though found in all the copies, has crept in from
the margin, since it is needless here, has no influence on the

 

structure of the sentence (being followed by the neuter pro-
nouns 6 and rovr’), and is not only repeated in the next clause,
but is there accompanied by ris, as it hardly could be if it had
already been used just before.——eidv rt kai Sarpdvuov, some-
thing divine and demoniacal, if we may be allowed to use the
word demoniacal in its etymological sense of superhuman, or
proceeding from Saipoves. Cf. note, 27, D.——émixopmdar,
calumniating or satirizing after the manner of the ancient
comedy. Of. Fischer ad loc, The reference is to the érepa
Sapoua cava of the indictment, 24, B.

 

del dmorpéme ..
mpotpemet 8€ otmore. ASt makes this statement an argument
against the Platonic authorship of the Apology, as being incon-
sistent with what Xenophon (Mem. 4, 8, 5) and others say of
the positive as well as negative character of the divine influ-
ence, But the same declaration is made almost in the same
words in the Theages, 128, D. So Cicero likewise understood
it, de Div. 1, 54: nunquam impellenti, saepe revocanti. And
though Xenophon, and Plato himself in other passages (e. g.
Pheed. 242, B, C; Theset. 151, A), appear to ascribe to the
140 NOTES, [81, D.

voice a persuasive as well as dissuasive influence, that is only
a general statement of the fact, whereas here we have a more
definite and precise explanation of the manner ; for, after all,
the discrepancy is more apparent than real, since a dissuasive
from all that he should not do, involved instruction in all that
he should do Cf. 40, A, B, C; also Schleiermacher’s note ad
hunce loc., and Appendix to Robbins’s Memorabilia, As to the
nature of this voice, or sign or oracle, as he elsewhere calls it
(4 partexy 4 rob Satpoviov ... 7d Tov Yeov onpeioy, 40, A), there
has always been much discussion, and the question may still
perhaps be said to be sub judice. Some have supposed that
Socrates believed himself to be under the guidance of a particu-
lar daivev, guardian genius or tutelar divinity, whose special,
if not sole office, was to lead and protect him. But no such
idea would be gathered from this, nor indeed from any other
_ passage in Plato or Xenophon, where this subject is mentioned.
Others have gone to the opposite extreme and have come to
the conclusion, that the daipev of Socrates was nothing more
than the voice of reason, considered as the voice of God, in his
own soul. But this falls as far below the demands of the pas-
sage before us—of the appropriate significance of the language
of Socrates—as the other goes beyond and superadds to it.
After a diligent comparison of the language of Plato and Xeno-
phon, together with such light as Plutarch, Cicero and subse-
quent writers have shed on the subject, I find scarcely any
room left for doubt, that Socrates meant by his dav, and Seidy
te kai Satpduov, very nearly that same divine teaching and
guidance which good men in every age have believed to be
communicated to themselves, and to all who seek it by prayer
and in the use of proper means—partly within the soul, and yet
not from within but from above—partly by outward signs, omens,
oracles, dreams and visions. Cf. below 33, C; ek pavretay Kal €&
évurvioy, x.t.d. Certainly the Apology gives us nointimation ofa
81, D.] NOTES. 141

tutelary divinity peculiar to himself, and in the Memorabilia,
Socrates explicitly declares, that the same divine teaching is
within the reach of all men. Cf. below, 40, A, B,C; Xen.
Mem. 1, 1, 3, 4; 1, 4, 15, 18; 1v. 3,13; 1v. 8,1. See also an
interesting discussion of this question in Plutarch, De Genio
Socratis.

E. droAodn ... dpedjen. This form of the pluperfect is
gommon in Plato, though not to the exclusion of the common
form, cf. Evrpdew .. . 7Serv, 22, D. Observe the repetition of dy
in each disjunctive clause (wdAae dv... oir’ dv tuas... ovr av
éuavrév) and compare the examples in Stallb. here and at
Gorg. 475, E.

E. od yap gotw... obre GdAw wANIee oddevi.. . evavTiov-
pevos. Socrates shows himself no demagogue or even demo-
crat. In this, he had the company and sympathy of most of
the literary men and philosophers of Athens, who, as a class,
cherished little respect or affection—and had little reason in
their personal relations to it, to cherish respect or affection—
for the Athenian democracy. But more than this, the unbend-
ing integrity and firmness of Socrates placed him often in the
attitude of “ opposition” to the existing government, whether
democratic or aristocratic, insomuch that he was deemed
quite an impracticable. Compare his resistance to the popular
assembly as described below, 20, B, with his refusal to obey
the thirty tyrants in the arrest and “rendition” of a fugitive
from oppression, 20, C; Ken. Mem. rv. 4, 2, o.

A. Kai ef pedAXe. Kai ei, even if, is to be distinguished 32
from ei xai, although. «ai ef concedes what is not true, or what
is true only to a limited degree (the limit here being marked
by cdriyov xpévov); ef kai concedes what is true, simply and
without degrees Cf. Hermann ad Viger. 832; Stallb. ad loc. ;
and K. 340, 7. ph Snpootete, In Xen. Mem. 1, 6.15, Soc-
rates gives as a reason for not engaging in public affairs, that

 
142 NOTES. [32, a.

he could do more to control and benefit the state by educating
as many others as possible to be good citizens and able states-
men, than he could by undertaking the affairs of state in his
own person.— oud" dy évi imetkdSoups, I would not yield in the
least to any one whatever. ov8’... évi is more emphatic than
odert; and dmetxdSouu is an intensive form instead of the com-
mon. dreixorus, verbs ending in adetv, vIewv, &c.. being intensives.
This strengthened form is regarded by some as an aorist, cf. C.
299. But they are not accented as aorists (the inf. is eixaSeu,
not ecixa%eiv), nor are they found to have the force of aorists,
Cf. Hermann Progr. de Verbis Greecorum in aSev, eS¢uv, and
v8ew exeuntibus; Stallb. ad loc.; Woolsey ad Gorg. 483, A;
ad Antig. 1096; K.162. In the next clause, we have imeixov,
because there no emphasis is required.
and as soon as I did not yield, just so soon I should perish.
The first dua belongs with tzeixwy, the second, strengthened
by xai, with daoXoipnv. Cf. Fischer ad loc. poprixd pev Kat
Sixavixa, displeasing and wearisome indeed. Sixarxd has refer-
ence primarily to pleadings in the courts of law, which are apt
to be tediously minute and circumstantial. Some take it here
in the sense of boastful.

 

py vreixoy 8, K.7.d.,

 

B. dddnv pev ... eBovdevoa b¢, I never held any other
office, but I was a member of the Bovdn, or council of five hun-
dred. See the same fact, and SovAevery used in the same sense,
Xen. Mem. 1, 1, 18.——ijpav 7» dvd} *Avtioyis, the tribe to
which Socrates belonged, viz., Antiochis.——mpvravetovca, pre-
siding, i. e. furnishing the prytanes, who acted as presidents
both of the council and of the popular assembly. Each of the
ten tribes chose by lot fifty representatives in the council, and
these representatives, or the tribe through them, presided dur-
ing about one tenth of the lunar year, or thirty-five days.
Moreover, these fifty representatives of the tribe were sub-
divided into five bodies, of ten men each, each of which presid-
32, B.J NOTES. 148

ed during a fifth part of the presidency of the tribe, i. e. during
one week. Out of these ten proedri (as they were called) for
the week, an émiordrns or chief president was chosen by lot,
who presided as chairman in the council and also in the assem-
bly for one day. Socrates was émordrys on that day when the
fate of the ten generals was to be decided, and refused t: put
the illegal proposition to vote in the assembly. Cf. Xen. Mem.
tous d€xa
orparnyovs. The Athenians chose ten generals, one foreach tribe,
at the commencement of awar. Sometimes they were all in the

 

tv. 4,2: ev rats éxkAnoias émiordrns yevspevos.

field together. More frequently, however, only three were sent
out to carry on the war, while the others took charge of the war
department at home. In the case before us, the battle at Ar-
ginuse, only eight were actually present. For the details, see
Xen. Hellen. B. I. C. 7. —rovs ovk dvedopevovs, who did not bring
away for burial the bodies of the slain. They were victorious
in the battle (over the Lacedemonians at Arginusee), and in or-
der to pursue the enemy, they left the care of the dead to some
of the inferior officers, instead of attending to itin person. For
this they were accused before the assembly, and, in spite of the
intervention of Socrates, condemned, and six of them actually
put to death. The fact illustrates in a striking manner the
sacred interest and importance which the Greeks attached to
the rite of burial. Though they had gained the victory, the
generals had not done their duty or jinished their work, till
the dead were buried. So the Iliad was not deemed complete
till the burial rites of the heroes, Achilles and Hector, were
narrated in the 23d and 24th Books; and the Ajax and Anti-
gone of Sophocles are prolonged to considerable extent be-
yond the catastrophe for the same purpose—to put the minds
of Grecian hearers and readers at rest from that pious horror,
which they entertained of remaining unburied. Had certain
critics of the Homeric poems considered this matter duly, they

 
144 NOTES. [82, B.

would aot have found in the last two books an argument
agains, the unity of the Iliad.—rods é« ris vavpaxias. Cf.
C. 659, a; K. 300, 4; Mt. 596, a. d3pdous, together, by one
vote, cf. 1a Wim, Xen. Mem. 1, 1,18.——mapavépws. The law
required that the vote should be taken separately, cf. Xen. Hel.
1, 7, 87: kpiveo%a: dixa Zxastov.——s ... %Zoée. Kenophon
says (Hel. 1, 7, 39), they soon repented of it and punished the
authors of the measure as deceivers of the people.
pévos, x.7.A. The prytanes all opposed at first, but when
threatened with the vengeance of the people, they all gave in
except Socrates the son of Sophroniscus. Xen. Hel. 1, 7, 15.
——ndev roeiv. CO. 665; K. 318, 8.
to indict me and lead me away to punishment. Bowvrav.
See in Xen. Hel. 1, 7, 13, 14, the tumult and uproar of the
meeting.

 

 

ay
eyn

 

> yo
evderkvovat Kal amayetv,

 

C. ’Eresdy dé ddtyapxia ... of tpedxovra. There was al-
ways an oligarchic faction at Athens, who were aided and sus-
tained by Lacedemonian influence ; and when at the close of the
Peloponnesian war, the Lacedemonians triumphed, they placed
thirty of this faction in the supreme power, who were after
known as the thirty, or the thirty tyrants. pe Tepmroy
aurov, myself and four others. C. 511, 5; K. 303, R. 4, e;
Mt. 469, 9.——Acovra rév Zadapinov. A native of Salamis,
but a citizen of Athens, who had withdrawn to Salamis to es-
cape the power of the tyrants.
cate with their own crimes.

 

 

dvarrAjoat airav, to compli-

D. ci py dyporxdrepor, if it were not too rude (rustic) an
expression, is an apology for the use of od8 Sriovy in such a
connection as would probably offend the polite ears of the Athe-
nians.

 

rourou d€ ro may péehet, for this, I say, I care every
thing. 16 davis an adverbial or synecdochial acc. the exact op-
posite of ovd" driodv.

 

ene yap exeivy t) dpyi, «.7.d., for, me
(emphatic both in form and position) that government (of the
82, p.] NOTES. 145

thirty), strong as it then was, did not 89 terrij’y.miyayov
Aéovra, He was put to death. Xen. Hel. 1. 3, 39. OXopnY
drwy otkade, went immediately home. 61a Traxéwy = raxéos.
The government of the Thirty Tyrants lasted only four years.
E. roodée érn, 80 many years as I have lived. €m paTTOVs
The imperf. denotes continued action.—rois dixaiois, the
things that are just = justice éomep xpy, as one ought al-
ways to do—this is implied in the present.

 

 

 

 

ovde yap av dos
avSparwv ovdels, Sc. Sueyévero, would have lived so many years.
A. rotodros davotpat, shall be found (on examination) such 33
@ man, sc. one who has never fallen in with any one in any
thing contrary to justice, as explained by the following clause.
——é€povs pa®yras eiva. Socrates was charged by his enemies
with the crimes of Critias and Alcibiades, the one the prince
of demagogues and the other the leader of the Thirty Tyrants.
They had indeed listened to his conversations; but neither
they nor indeed any other man (he proceeds to say) were his
disciples, for he had no disciples, and never professed to be a
teacher. JTence he never called his hearers paSyrai, but of
ouvovtes. See this whole topic discussed at length, Xen. Mem.
1, 2. Ta ¢uavtov, my proper business, my appointed mission,
already described as assigned him by Apollo.

 

B. py AapBdvav § ot, sc. Siadéeyopa, but in case I not re-
ceive pay, not converse.——napéxw ... epwrav, I give liberty to
question me to rich and poor alike, and to every one who may
wish, édv Ts = mavti dates av. Stallb. THY airiay tmréexoupt,
bear the responsibility. dmoxpwdpevos, answering, has refer-

ence to the Socratic method of question and answer, and is

 

 

equivalent to‘entering into conversation. TOUT@Y ..- OY-..
undevi. Of (in respect to) these (alleged disciples) I should not
justly bear the responsibility, to no one of whom I ever prom-
ised, etc.

C. drt dxovovres xalpovow, x74. This clause may depend

7

 
146 NOTES. 133,

directly on ciroy, or may constitute the answer to the question
bid ri, K.7-A. = they do it, because they are pleased. Most edi-
tions prefer the former, Stallbaum the latter reading. I have
adopted the former because of its greater ease and naturalness,
The same words are used above, 23,C. There, however, the
participle dxovovres stands last, and is followed by its proper
case, the genitive, é£era{opevwy, x.r.X., While here the verb xai-
povowy follows the participle and is followed by its appropriate
case, the dative, viz., ¢£eruCopévors, «.r-A.——rovro, Sc. to.exant-
ine those who suppose that they are wise but are not.——ravri
tpémm. Among these ways, Xenophon (Mem. 1, 1, 3) specifies
olavois, Sugias, Ppyats, cupPdrots. eveAeyxta, Strictly, easy
to be confuted ; but here, easy to be tested and proved.

D. ci yap 8%, for if really —e@ypiv dyrov, they ought
surely. The imperf. implies that they had not done it.

 

 

‘€LTE
tives avTav mpecRutepor yevdpevor... veots ovatv adtois, K.T-Au
both if any of them, after having become older, became conscious
that when they were young, etc. Instead of cire the correlative
member of the sentence begins with the more emphatic e dé
So below, 40, D, E, eire 84 pydSepia alcSnows ... i 8 ad oto
drodnpnoa. So sé is sometimes antithetic to ré, and ovdé to
avrol, themselves, in contradistinction from their rela-

 

ove.

 

tives. So avrovs in the previous clause.
on xpyv in the antithetic member of the sentence, the force of
which still continues, évrav3oi. Of. Cr. 659, y; K. 300, 4,
R. 8.— Kpiry otrooi, this Crito here. His name has become

pepvno Sat depends

 

identified with that of Socrates, as his friend and patron, and
is perpetuated in the Platonic dialogue, or rather monologue,
called Crito, He was a wealthy Athenian, of the same deme
(8npérys) or ward as Socrates, viz., Alopece, and now, it seems,
like him, far advanced in life. The son Critobulus seems to
have done little credit either to his father or his teacher, Cf.
Xen. Mem. 1, 3, 8 seqq.; Athen. 220, A.
38, E.] NOTES. 147

 

E. Avoavias. Cf. Diog. Laert. 2, 60. 6 Sqyrreos, of the
deme Sphettus. It was customary at Athens to add by way
of distinction to the name of the individual the ward to which
he belonged, and often also the name of his father. The same
object was accomplished at Rome, as it also is in modern
times, by several names.

 

Alo yivov, usually called the Socrat-
ic, to distinguish him from the orator of the same name. He
established no school of philosophy, but taught the doctrines
of his master for money, and wrote Socratic dialogues. The
extant dialogues, however, which bear his name, and which

 

have been edited by Fischer, are not genuine. 6 Knducteds,
of the deme Cephisia. This Antiphon is to be distinguished
from the orator and from several others of the same name.
The son, Epigenes, is mentioned by Xenophon (Mem. 11. 12),
as well as by Plato in his Pheedo, 59.
not inferential but transitional, as it often is in the orators as
well as the philosophers. Cf. Stallb. ad loc., also Schaefer ad
Demosth. Several of the names which follow are found only

 

Toivup, moreover, is

here, e. g. Nicostratus, Theodotus, Paralus, and Aantodorus.
Touching Demodocus, see Theag. 127, ; Adimantus, de Repub.
357-368, 548; Apollodorus, Pheed. 59, A, 117, D; Xen. Mem.
u1.11,17. Apollodorus was a most devoted follower of Socra-

 

tes. Theages and Plato also were favorite disciples. KaTa-
den3ein = Latin, deprecari, sensus est: non potest Theodotus
Nicostratum fratrem rogare, ne me accuset et contra me tes-
tetur Stallb.

A. pddiora pev is correlative to «i d¢ rére, The best time 34
for Meletus to call some of these witnesses—the time when he
ought especially to have called them—was in the course of his
argument before the court; but if he forgot it then, &¢,——
rapaxyopd, give way, yield him the floor as we say, or in the
technical language of the Greek bar, let him speak or testify
during my water (the measure of ime by the clepsydra).
148 NOTES. [34, 8

B. av dAédyov tyorev BonSoivres, might have a reason for
helping me, i. e. for defending me, right or wrong. avn 7
Cf. note, 20, D.——wvicact MeAyre, «rd. Comp. note, 21, B.
Elev. Cf. note, 19, A. Socrates here concludes his direct
defence, a pev... dwodoyeioSat... roradra, and proceeds to

 

 

 

justify himself in not resorting to the ordinary means of mov-
ing the compassion of his judges and so saving his life.
Sav, xr. Such means of acquittal were expressly prohibited
by law. Cf. Demos. adv. Timocr.; Xen. Mem. iv. 4,4. But
the law was disregarded, and it was the prevailing practice to
bring in the wives and children of the accused, and to resort to

 

Taya

all possible ways of exciting the compassion of the judges, as
is manifest from many passages of the orators and of Aristoph-
anes, e. g. Vesp. 568 sqq.; Demost. in Mid. 99; Isoc. de Perm.
31. Ast thinks the Apology here a manifest imitation of Isoc-
rates in the passage last cited, and therefore not genuine;

 

but with how little reason, see Schleiermacher ad loc. eye
dé ovdév dpa, x.7-A., while I, as ought to have been expected

(dpa), will do none of these things.

 

Kat tadra, and that, too,
when incurring, &c.

D. otk d&id pev yap @ywye, ef S ody, for I for my part do
not expect it, but if, I say, any one of you is in such a state
of mind. For dé, cf. 19, D; for od», 21, A.
airé 75 Tov ‘Opnpov, and well I may have, for in the very lan-
cuage of Homer. Acc. in apposition with a sentence, C. 324,
8; K. 266, R.2; Mt. 410. So quotations, especially proverbs,
are often introduced. The quotation is from Od. 19, 163, where
Ulysses, in the guise of a beggar, is thus addressed by Penelope.
The expression is proverbial, and denotes that the person to
whom it is applied is 2 man among men, sprung from men
and related to them vieis ye... rpeis, and sons even, men
of Athens, three of them, cf. Crit. 47, B, note. Hecpdktov, &
yung man, sc. Lamprocles, who is called péyas in Pheed, 65,

 

kal yap Tovro

 

 
84, v.J NOTES. 149

and is introduced in Xen. Mem. n. 2, holding a conversation
with his father touching his filial duty to his termagant
mother,— radia, small children, sc. Sophroniscus and Me-
nexenus, cf. Pheed. 3, where they are called opixpoi. Seneca
(Epis. 104) says that the sons of Socrates resembled their
mother rather than their father.

E. dan ef per, ear.d., but whether I can meet death with
confidence or not is another question. He barely hints at this
as one reason for his course, but dismisses it as not exactly
pertinent on the present occasion.—rpois Soir diay, how-
ever that may be, in regard to reputation both mine and yours,
&e. Cf. note, 17, A. So just below, addX’ ody dedoypevor, but
whatever may be the fact, it is at least supposed.

 

THALKOVOE,
se. seventy, cf. 17, D.—rotro rotvopa, sc. codpds, cf. 23, A.
——Weidos, the subs. is often associated with the adj. ddy%és, as
shown by Heindorf, Ast, and Stallbaum.

A. mt eva. C. 518, 8; Mt. 487, 5.——éomep.. . écope- 35
voy. CO. 640; K. 312, R. 13; Mt. 568, 2.
to be even any thing whatever, i. e. to have any weight of char-

 

Vo a z
Kal OTtoUY Eival,

acter, however inconsiderable.

C. xeapis dé ris Sdéns, but irrespective of the reputation, sc.
which attaches to me and of which we have been speaking.
Observe the force of the article. The emphatic negative ovdé
should also be noticed; it appears to me that it is not even
right.. The second ovéé is not merely correlative to the first,
but emphatic = no nor, or nor even.

 

KataxapicerSat ra Oi-

 

cata is to pervert justice for the sake of pleasing. Tara, SC,

ra dixusa = justice—épapoxev. The oath of office taken by
the diacrai, and the security it afforded, are very often -ad-_
verted to, particularly by the Attic orators, e.g. Demos. de
Cor, 2and 6. The substance of the oath was that they would
administer justice according to the laws so far as there were

laws, and where no laws existed, according to their own best

 
150 NOTES. [35, 0

judgment of what was right. Cf. Poll. Onom. 8, 122; Demos
adv. Lept. 118.

D. dddos re wévros ... pdduora pévrot kal, both every other
way, to be sure, especially, however, when accused of impiety.
&c., cf. note on dddws Te kal, 26, E.
éorep obv av, 17, D. Seods...eivat. Observe the emphatic
position of these words, the one at the beginning, the other at
the end of the clause: J should teach you not to believe in the
existence of the gods.
lieve in them.

 

cadas yap dy, cf. note,

 

 

vopilw Te yap, BC. Seovs, for I both bea
ds ovdcis = more than any.

 

 

Kal tiv éme-
Tpéme kai TO Ie@ kpivar, and I commit it to you and the god to
decide. This clause is to be closely connected with its correla-
tive clause (vopitn Te... kal... emirperw), and in that connec-
tion it implies, that he shows his belief in the gods practically
by his calm reliance on the providence of God in this trial for
his life. It will be observed, that Socrates here uses the sin-
gular r@ Seq, though he has been using the plural just before.
He may refer to the god at Delphi, of whom he has often
before spoken particularly, and in the singular number (cf. rév
Sedv rov év Aedgois, 20, E, sqq.), and who, having indirectly, by
means of the oracle, involved him in difficulty, would now pro-
vide for the best result; or he may refer to the supreme God,
whom he often, as represented in the writings both of Plato
and Xenophon, singles out and distinguishes from the inferior
deities (cf. Xen. Mem. 4, 3, 13).

With the above words of pious resignation and confidence,
Socrates concludes the first and principal part of his defence
and submits the question of guilty or not guilty to his judges.
They pronounce him guilty by a small majority of votes. The
question still remained, what punishment should be inflicted.
In all those cases, where the laws do not prescribe the penalty
(dyaves drysnrot),—and charges of impiety were of this sort, cf.
Dem. in Timoc. 702, 5—it was customary for the accuser to
35, D.] ce NOTES. 151

propose what he deemed a suitable penalty (rpdoSa:), and the
accused, if he chose, to propose some other punishment (dvr:-
pao3ae Or UroriwacSat), and then the judges decided between
~- these two, no third proposition being admissible. Cf. Grote, vol.
vit. chap. 68; also Boeckh, Meier and Schémann, and Smith’s
Dic. Antiqq.: "Ayaves atipnrol kat tyunrot. The accusers of
Socrates pronounced him worthy of death. Had Socrates
chosen to propose banishment, for instance, instead of death,
he might doubtless have escaped the extreme penalty, cf. 37, C;
Crit. 52, C. But when he disdained to acknowledge guilt by
proposing any counter-assessment, and even claimed reward in-
stead of punishment as his due, the judges took offence and
sentenced him to death. His remarks on what he thought the
proper sentence constitute the second part of the Apology,
capp. 25-29,

A. ré pv pt} dyavaxreiy depends on EvpBaddrcrar. The arti- 36
cle simply marks the infinitive a little more distinctly as the
object of the main action; otherwise we should expect the in-
finitive alone. Mt. 543; C. 622. The pév is correlative to dé
at the commencement of the next chapter: Tiuara: Sobv.

 

. Grate... kal, both many other things conspire to cause, and
especially, it has happened to me not unexpected, cf. note on
GdAat re kal, 28, C. The full and regular construction would
have been kai 8% kal roiro Ort ovK dveAmorov, «Kt. éAmis and
its derivatives are used with reference to objects of fear as well
as hope. So spes and sperare in Latin, cf. Virg. At sperate
Deos memores fandi atque nefandiim—ap’ ddtyov... mapa
rokv. mapa implies comparison, for I, for my part, did not
suppose it would be thus by little, but by much, sc. that the
yotes against me would exceed those in my favor. Cf. K.
297, m1. (2); Mt. 588, e—ei rpeis pdvat, x.r.A. We have
here taken the liberty to depart from the reading of Stall-
baum, since he has departed (as we think without sufficient
159 NOTES. [36, 4

reason) from the. reading of most of the MSS. and all the
standard editions. His reading is rpudxovra. If that were the
true reading, the majority against Socrates must have been
twice that number, viz., sixty ; and a majority of sixty could
hardly have seemed to Socrates surprisingly small, nor would
he have added pdva: to so large a number as thirty. The diffi-
culty is created by a passage of Diog. Laert. 2, 41, in which he
says, that Socrates was condemned by a majority of 281 votes,
i.e.,as the passage is usually interpreted, there were 281 votes
against him. If a change of 3 votes would have secured his
acquittal, there must have been 275 in his favor, and the whole
number of votes must have been 556. But for such a number
of dikasts, it is argued by Stallbaum, there is no authority,
since the Heliasts usually sat in sections of 500, 1000, 1500,
or some such multiple of a single section. See note, 17, A,
and authorities there cited touching the constitution of the
Heliza. But examples are not wanting of such fractional sec-
tions, as 200, 400, 700, &c. Neither can we be sure, that all
the jurors that were impannelled were present or voted in every
trial. There does not, therefore, seem to be a sufficient reason
for departing from the commonly received and most obvious

 

reading and explanation of the passage perémecor, fallen
over, sc. into the other urn, which received the votes for ac-
quittal. dnorepevyn. For this form of the plup. see note
31, E. dveBn, &c. Upon the Biya to aid Meletus in the
advocacy of his cause, cf. note, 18, B.— yiAlas Spaypds.
The prosecutor, unless he received a fifth part of the votes,
was liable to a fine of a thousand drachmas and also a forfeit-
ure (dripia) of the right to appear as prosecutor in future—a
very useful and very necessary check on the virulence of pub-
lic prosecutions in the Athenian courts. Cf. Dem. de Cor. 103;
in Mid. 23; Boeckh, Pub. Econ. Ath. chap. 9,11. Socrates ar-
gues, that Meletus (not being the most popular or influential

 

 
86, 4.] NOTES. 153

of the three accusers), if he had been the sole prosecutor,
would not have carried more than a third as many votes as
were actually gained by the joint influence of the three, and
consequently would not have received a fifth part of all the
votes. Of. Schleier. ad loc.—§#ré méumrov pépos. Observe the
force of the article, the required fifth according to the well-
known law. Demosthenes (de Cor. 103) uses simply 7 pépos
in the same way, the required portion.

B. 6 dvqp, sc. the accuser, of whom he had just been speak-
ing in the foregoing chapter.

 

Tysarat is middle voice. The
usage in regard to assessment and counter-assessment (ripac3at

 

and dvripac3at) has been explained above. 4 SpAov, or is it
needless to ask—is it evident, ete.——za%eiv refers to corporal
punishment, dzorica: to a pecuniary penalty. The question is
asked in the words of a judicial formula, cf. Dem. in Timoc.
105. 3 re paddy differs from ri paddy only in being relative
and indirect. It may be rendered because, but further indi-
cates surprise or censure. This implication can be expressed
in English only by a parenthesis: because [ did not keep quiet
(and what had I taken into my head, literally, learned, that
I did not). Of. Mt. 567; C. 631; K. 344, R. 5. See also
Schleierm. and Stallb. ad loc.—évaep of moddoi, sc. émtped-
ovvra, not caring for those things which the mass care for. Of.
Mt. 634, 3.—rav dAdo dpyar, not the other magistracies, for
the specifications which precede are not all magistracies, but
the rest, sc. the magistracies. So Gorg. 473, C: modwrav kat
Tav Gdov Evev = the citizens and the rest, viz., the strangers.
So of GAAc is often used. Evvepoorav cai otacewy. Conspir-
acies and factions abounded at Athens in the age of Socrates.
——émeixéorepov ... cdlec%at, too upright a man to be safe
tf 2 went into these things.

C.  évrai%a, for évrav%oi, as we often use there for thither.
C. 659, 8; K. 300, R. 7. Below évrai%a is equivalent to émi

 

 
154 NOTES. [36,.c.:

rotro, answering to émi rd evepyereiv and idy is redundant: but
to go and confer on each individually the greatest benefit, to
this (literally, there) I went.——rav re dhdov ... émtpedcio3at,
: that is, on the principle that the man is more than his proper-
ty, the state more than its possessions, and in general persons
or things more than their adjuncts. The same great principle
| is often inculcated by our Lord in the gospels, cf. Mat. vi.
25, 33.
D. ripao%a here also is mid.=to assess myself. Com-
pare E, below: ef ody Sei pe xara To Sixatov tis d&ias TipaoSat.
tototirov 6 rt, instead of roovrov oioy, to make it more
indefinite ; such a good of whatever kind it may be, as, ete.
Below we have a still more singular mixing of correlatives:

 

paddov mpéemet ovrws as, Where we should expect padAov... 7
or odrws ws, but find both forms brought together. A similar
construction occurs at 30, A: mpdrepov pnde otro adddpa as, eX-
cept that there ynde is interposed between zpdrepoy and ovre,
and makes the construction somewhat less concise and abrupt.

 

——renn. Cf. note, 23, B. evepyérn, a public benefactor, a
term of honor, which the Athenians conferred by formal vote on
those who had deserved well of the state, and which foreigners,
and even foreign kings and princes, were ambitious to receive.
So in Egypt, Ptolemy Euergetes. ert TH bperépa mapakeAcvoet,
for your admonition, i.e. to instruct you, the adj. taking the
place of the objective gen.

 

 

€v mputaveio owreioSat. The Pry-
taneum was a sort of city hall or state house, where the laws
and public archives were kept, where the Prytanes and some
other magistrates had their meals, and entertained, at the public
expense, not only ambassadors from foreign states, but citizens
who had deserved well of the state. To be thus entertained
was the highest honor. Socrates claims it as a evepyérns who
has rendered the most useful services to the state, and also as
affording him the requisite leisure, that he might devote himself
36, E.) 7 NOTES. 155

wholly to the instruction of the citizens.—odi ye paddov
Victors in the public games were honored with entertainment
at the Prytaneum. Socrates claims the honor as due to him-
self much more at least than to such.—inre, a race horse
under a rider; Evvwpid:, a two horse chariot ; Cetye, a general
term for carriage, here denotes especially a chariot drawn by
more than two horses, and may be rendered jour horse chariot.
—— Odupmidow, at the Olympic games. The acc. (’OAvpmidda
"or OAdpmta) more frequently follows vay. See Lex. under
vindw.——Doxeiv etvar ... efvat. Socrates was an uncompro-
mising enemy of all seeming, and often exposes the folly, as well
as the baseness of it, since the best way to seem to be good (in
whatever excellence), is to be good. Of. Xen. Mem. I, 7, 1.
6 pev tpopis odév Seirar, ey dé Sopa, sc. because he is
rich, as the victor in a chariot must be, while I am poor. He
“here has respect to the wévnrs above, as in the preceding clause
he refers to the evepyérn. He is a real benefactor, and he is
really poor. He both deserves and needs to be provided for
in the Prytaneum.

 

A. wapandycios... domep rept row otkrov Kat THs avtTyBoAn- 37
aews. ‘The reference is to chap. 23, where he scorns to resort
"to supplications or appeals to compassion, and yet denies that he
does this adzadiCéuevos, from arrogance. Here he employs the
rare word dvr:BdAnots instead of the usual ixereia.—rotoiroy
GAG roidvde, not such as that, but such as this; not such as you
suppose, but such as I proceed to explain (cf. note, 21, B), i. e.

£4
EK@P

 

it is not arrogance but truth and duty that impels me.
eivat is stronger than éxdy alone. It means, so far as depends
on my will. C. 623, N.; K. 306, R. 8; Mt. 545.——rei3o
sometimes takes two acc. SuecAéype3a. The perf. has re-
spect to this apology, which he regards as virtually finished—
it was finished so far as the question of guilt or innocence was
concerned.——amep kal Acs dvBpemors. He probably has

 
156 NOTES. [87, 4

particular reference to the Lacedemonians, whose laws Socrates,
in common with most of the philosophers, highly reverenced,
and who, as Thucydides and Plutarch inform us, never decided
capital trials hastily, but extended them over several days.

B. rou xaxod, some evil, i. e. any punishment. So rovovror
tids, any thing of this sort. It is gen. of price or penalty,
and is accompanied with the dat. of the person (éyaur@) on
whom the penalty is assessed. The same construction is seen
in of MéAnrds poe riparat, et passim. Ad rem, cf. note, 38, B.
——i pi nd%w. 7 is interrogative: shall I do it through fear
that I may suffer death, when I am so ignorant of death that I
do not know whether it is a good or an evil ?
aor. in a deliberative question. It is to be rendered by the
future. It is followed by a partitive genitive: shall I choose
oF those things which I know to be evil, sc. imprisonment, ban-

 

€Awpat, subj.

ishment, &c. We have in this sentence another example of
that usage which occurs so often in Plato—two constructions
condensed into one. The author might have said: €Awpai re
tovTwy d ed olda ott kakd éoTwv, OF EAwpal Tt TOY, eb oida, KaKaY
évrav. - But instead of either we have parts of both. Cf.
Stallb. ad loc.

C. rq det xa%orapérn dpyxy, the ever shifting government.
The Eleven who had charge of the prisons, executions, &c.,
were chosen annually (one from each of the ten tribes, with
a secretary). Socrates implies that it were hardly worth while
to live subject to the caprice of such a succession of petty
tyrants as might chance to be established from time to time
(such is the exact force of del xa%orayévy) over the public

prisons. Cf. note on dei, 25, C_——dnna tairév... éXeyor, SC,
perpetual imprisonment, because he had no money and there:
fore would never be released.——ripnoouar... ryunoare. Ob-

serve the change of voice. The middle voice is used of the
accuser and the accused, and the active of the judges. :
87, D.] NOTES. 157

D. Baptrepat, too burdensome.——darnrot dé dpa, k.7-A., while
others, however (or forsooth), will bear them easily. Cf. note,
34, OC. Kay peév Tovtous dredavva, K.TA., and if on the one
hand I do repulse them, they will themselves drive me out of
the city. e€ehaor is Attic fut. ©. 200; K. 117,1; Mt.
181, 2. .

E. iyi, for us, in respect to us, is inserted simply to make
the discourse more emphatic and subjective. C. 410, Note;
K, 284, 10,d; Mt. 387. ——éfeasa, sc. into exile.
vevopeva, supposing that I spoke ironically.

A. 6 8¢ dveEéractos, x.r.d., and that a life without investi-
gation is not worth living, literally, not to be lived. This
clause depends on Acyw dri, and dve£éracros, contrary to the

 

 

 

 

€ *
ws eipw-

prevailing usage, is to be taken in an active sense.-——raira 67,
this on the other hand. 85é emphasizes the apodosis in the Jat-
ter of the two supposed cases. Cf. Mt. 616, 3.

B. dca euehdAov éxricerv, as much as I was about to pay,
i, e. as much as I should be likely to be able to pay.
yap dv éBdaBnv implies that he would have considered the loss
of property, if he had it, no real loss. This accords with what
he had said above (37, B), that he would not assess himself to
the amount of any evil, for he did not deserve it.

ovdev

 

voy d€...

 

ov yap, but now I cannot amerce myself in a sum of money,
Sor I have not got it.
continetur preecedenti verbo xeAevovor. Stallb.——dE&id pew.
Cf. note, 20, E. The comparatively small fine in which Socra-
tes here proposes to amerce himself (only half a talent, or
about $500), and the whole strain of his remarks on the sub-
ject, prove that he was not in earnest. Accordingly the
Apology ascribed to Xenophon denies that he proposed a
counter and lower assessment. He was not really desirous to
preserve his life. He must have foreseen, that his judges
- would not accept such a substitute for the death penalty,

 

atrol 8 éyyvacsat. Intell. pact, quod
158 NOTES. [38, &

which the accusers had named in their indictment. He must
also have known, that his freedom of speech, his playful irony,

and especially his assumption of entire innocence which merit- ~~ ~

ed reward instead of punishment, would provoke the hostility
of those judges at least who had already ‘pronounced him guilty,
and, as they had to choose between the penalties proposed by
the parties, they would certainly choose that of the accusers
and put him to death. According to Diogenes Laertius, eighty
who had voted for his acquittal, now passed over to the major-
ity and voted for his death. Cf. Cic. Orat. 1, 54: Socratis
responso sic judices exarserunt, ut capitis hominem innocentis-
simum condemnuarent.

Here ends the second part of the Defence. The vote is now
taken touching the penalty. Socrates is condemned to death
by a majority of 83 votes. He then concludes his speech in a
tone of conscious innocence and moral heroism, in which, as
Cicero says, he appears, not so much in the attitude of a cul-

prit or a suppliant before his judges, as of their master and lord..

C. Od moddAod ... xpdvov. The remainder of the life of
Socrates (now 70 years of age) was so short, that it was hard-
ly worth their while to incur so much dishonor for the sake of
extinguishing what would soon have terminated in the course

 

of nature. dvopa ekere kat airiav, you will have the name and
blame, both here in a bad sense, though often in a good one,
For imo, ef. note, 17, A.

D. rédpns cai dvaxurrias, i. e. what Socrates would con-
sider audacity and shamelessness, viz., daring to say and do

such things, whether true or false, noble or ignoble, as would

disgrace him, while persuading them. Cf. édv is roApa wav

rrotetv, below, 39, A.

EH. dre, sc. while making my defence, before sentence was
pronounced. éxeivas, SC. drohoynadpevos, having defended
myself in that way.

 
89, B.] NOTES. 159

B. dre... dv, as... being = inasmuch as I am.——8ewvol 39
is the opposite of mpeoBirns, and dfcis of Bpadvs. The swifter
pursuer, viz., vice, is represented as overtaking the swifter
party, viz., the judges who condemned Socrates; while Socra-
tes himself, tardy with years, is seized upon by the more tardy
pursuer, viz., death.

 

Savarou Sikny dprwv, having incurred
sentence of death. Uo Ths dAnveias, sc. as judge. Compare
Maximus Tyrius (Diss. 9), where he says: Socrates was, in-
deed, put to death, but the Athenians were condemned, and
God and truth was their judge.—dagaAnxdres poxSnpiav xat
ddixlav = having been convicted of wickedness and injustice.

 

 

petpias exew, to be suitable, i. e. well.

C. 1é perd rodro, the after this, i.e. the sequel, or conse-
quence. xpnop@dodatv, Gray péAdwowv dro%aveto3a. This
idea, that the soul, when about to leave the body, shows its
divine nature and prophetic power, was widely prevalent
among the ancients. Thus Patroclus predicts the death of
Hector (Il. 16, 851 sqq.), and Hector prophesies the death of
Achilles (IL 22, 358 sqq.); cf. also Pheed, 84, HE; Xen. Apol.
30; Cic. de Div. 1, 30; Sex. Empir. Math. 9, 20.—oiay eyeé
dmexrévare. For. the double acc. cf. C. 435; K. 280, 1; Mt.
421, obs, 4.——rov diddvar Edeyxov rod Biov, from giving proof
of your life, i. e. from the necessity of letting your manner of
life be put to the proof.

D.  droxreivovres av3pamovus, by putting men to death.

 

 

E. ev doi dpxovres doyodiay dyovor, while the magistrates
are busy, and Ido not yet come, whither when I have come, I
must be put to death, i. e. before the Eleven (cf. note, 37, C)
got ready to lead me away to prison.

A. ti more voei, what in the world it means, or what can 40
be its meaning. Cf. note, 20, D.
has habitually addressed the court hitherto as dvdpes ’ASqvaion
The change here is intentional, since that portion of the court

 

& avdpes Stxacrai. He
160 NOTES. [4C, a

whom he now addresses were judges indeed, that is, adminis-
trators of justice.
Jor the customary prophetic voice of the divinity. Cf. 31, D,
note ibid. Schleiermacher considers 7 rod Satyoviov as a gloss,
because Plato elsewhere calls the voice itself rd Sarzdvov, and
where a genitive of source is added to pavrixy, dory, &e,, it is
not rot Samovriov, but rod Seov. Stallbaum admits that the
combination here is unusual, but does not, for that reason, feel
at liberty to depart from the established reading.——xal mdvv

 

f yap eloSvid pot pavricl 7 ToD Satpoviov,

mi opixpois, even on very trifling occasions. madvv is often
placed thus before the preposition for the sake of emphasis.

 

& ye 89 olnSein av ris Kat vouiterar, which one might cer-
tainly suppose to be, and are in fact usually considered. The
relative is the object of the first verb and the subject of the
second. The former verb is optative, to denote what any one
might naturally suppose; the other is indicative, to denote
what is in fact the prevailing sentiment. The reader will ob-
serve the difference between oloya: and voyi¢e here implied
and habitually observed.

B. . retro dya%ov yeyovévat. In a conversation with Her-
mogenes, recorded by Xenophon (Mem. rv. 8), Socrates assigns
several reasons why, aside from his hopes for another world,
he deemed it better for his happiness in this life, and better for
his reputation, that he should die then rather than live to a
more advanced age. Add to these the considerations touching a
future life, which follow in the next chapter of the Apology, and
we have the most complete demonstration of his deliberate
preference to be condemned rather than to be acquitted, and
thus a justification of the otherwise inexplicable manner and
spirit of his defence.

CO. Few passages in the Greek classics have been oftener
cited, translated and commented upon in ancient or modern
times, than the chapter on which we now enter. Cf. Plut,
40, ©.] NOTES. 161

Cons. ad Apol.; Xen. Oyrop. vim. 7, 18 sqq.; Cic. Tuse.
Queest. 1, 41; also the Christian Fathers, Eusebius, Theodoret,
&e., &e. Svoiy yap Sdrepov. Stallbaum remarks, that here
we doubtless have the true Socratic doctrine of a future state,
whereas the Phzedo and other Dialogues exhibit Plato’s views
on the subject. Accordingly Xenophon in his Cyropzedia, as
above cited, makes Cyrus on his death-bed discourse in exact
accordance with the passage before us. oioy pndev eivat, of
such a nature as to be nothing, i. e. to be annihilated. So be
low, D: ofov davos, and B: ofov dmodypioat.

 

 

 

KaTa Ta Neyope-
va, according to what is said, i. e. the common opinion. TH
wux7, dat. for the gen. C. 411; Mt. 389, 3—rod rémov.
The gen. of the place from which, without a preposition, may
follow a verbal noun as well as a verb.——ro ev3evde, for rot

 

évrav3a, because of the motion expressed by peroixnots.——
cite Sy pndewia. This etre has its correlative in ei 8 ad below,
E, which is only more emphatic than another cite. Compare
otre ... ovdé ye, 19, E, and note ibid.

D. éya yap dy ofa: introduces a long and involved sentence.
The force of the dy falls on evpeiy several lines below, where it
is repeated (cf. notes, 17, D, and 23, B). otuae itself and déor
are also repeated. pi 6ri iSidrny, not only a private indi-
vidual. C. 671,12; K.321,3. The reader need not be in-
formed, that by the great king the Greeks mean the king of
Persia, the richest and most powerful sovereign with whom
they had to do in all their early history. The comparison of
death to night and sleep has always been, as it is now, common
especially with the poets. Cf. Hom. IL 14, 231; 16, 672; Od.
13, 80; Catul. 5,5; Hor. Od. 1, 28, 15.

A. eis AcSou, to Pluto’s, sc. house pr realm. So we omit 41
the word house after the owner’s name, and the word church
after the name it bears. Mives re xai ‘PaddparSus, nom. by
attraction to the relative oizep. Minos and Rhadamanthus

 
162 NOTES. (41, a.

were brothers (hence closely connected by re kat), both sons of
Jove, and celebrated kings, judges and lawgivers, the former in
Crete and the latter in the islands of the Aigean. Aiacus, who
reigned in Aigina, was also a son of Jupiter, and the father of
Peleus and Telamon. Triptolemus was the favorite of Demeter
the inventor of the plough and agriculture, and the great hero
in the Eleusinian Mysteries. We find Minos represented as
performing the office of judge in the lower regions in the Ho-
meric poems (Od. 11, 568 sqq.); Rhadamanthus in Pindar
(Olymp. 2, 137 sqq.); when Hacus was first added to the
number, we do not know. In the Gorgias (523, E), these three
are represented as administering justice at the entrances to
Tartarus and to the Isles of the Blessed: Rhadamanthus to
souls from Asia, A’acus to those from Europe, and Minos, as
president judge, to decide in doubtful cases. Triptolemus is
assigned that office only in this passage, though in the Ho-
meric Hymn to Demeter (153), he sits in judgment on earth;
and as others, whose names are not mentioned, are here said to
be judges in the lower world, we may perhaps suppose that the
common opinion ascribed to Triptolemus and others the same
office and occupation there, which they held on earth. The
conception is, however, limited here to those early and just
judges and lawgivers, whom the imagination of the Greeks had
invested with the dignity of demigods (doo. ray Hycdéov Sixatot
éyévovro év To éavTdv Big).——eni méo@ av mus SéEar’ dv bpav;”
Quanti tandem zstimatis, So Cicero renders it. Tusc. Quest.
I, 41, 98.—éerei Euorye, x.1.A., for to myself also the converse
there would be delightful, where I might converse with Palae
medes and Ajax the son of Telamon. Both these Grecian he-
roes had come to a tragical end, the former at the hands of the
army, the other by his own hands, in consequence of unjust
decisions brought about by the wiles of Ulysses. The story
41, a.] NOTES. 163

of Ajax is found in Homer (Od.-11, 541 sqq.); that of Pala-
medes in the Tragic Poets, especially Euripides.

B.  dvrurapaBdAdovre ... ode av dndés ety. This clause is
explanatory of the foregoing, hence it is without a connective,
and hence also the participle in the dative answering to Zuorye.
——Tro péytoror is in apposition with the following proposition.
In this proposition, the participle é£erd¢ovra is in the accusa-
tive agreeing with the subject of didyew, with which ovx dy dn-
des ein is again understood.——rdy émi Tpoiav dydyorra, 8¢
Agamemnon, to see whether he was really as great, and Ulys-
ses as wise, and Sisyphus as crafty, as the Poet represents them
to have been. Hom. Il. 3, 178; Od. 9, 19; II. 6, 153.

C.  dunyavoy dy ein eddatpovias, would be an immense sum
of happiness. The genitive is partitive. Or it can be, as Ast
supposes, a genitive of specification = in respect to happiness.
——rovrov ye &vexa, 8c. for conversing with men and examining
them—they do not, methinks, for this put men to death there, as
they do here.——év 7 roiro = one thing, viz., this, The re
first states it indefinitely; then rovro is added to define it.
Cf. Stallb. ad loc.

D. dandddxSa mpayparar, to be set free from the business
and troubles of life.

E. rabra raira Avmodvres Erep eyo tas Avro», i. e. be-
siege them with warnings and expostulations. Avzeiv here
takes a double accusative, as a verb of doing ilJ. C. 435; K.
280, 2; Mt. 415. gay Soxdct re elvat pndev dvres, if they think
they are something when they are nothing. The same idea is
expressed in the same words by Paul, Gal. v1. 3,

 
164 NOTES 148, a.

CRITO.

{3 A. rnvxade, at this time of day, that is, at so early an
hour. yvixa and its corresponding relative and demonstrative
words, together with their derivatives, have respect, in Attic
usage, not to time in general, but to the hour of the day.
h ov mp@ Ere eariv, or is it not still early in the morning?
Buttman writes wpe (without the iota subscript); Fischer 2p;
the earlier editions mpwi, which Bekker, Ast and Stallbaum
shorten into mp@ after the authority of the poets and the old

 

 

grammarians. mavu pev oor, certainly it 4s, is the most com-
mon expression of full assent in Plato’s Dialogues. Sometimes
it stands in construction with a verb, as in Apol. 26, B, but
more frequently by itself, as here. savv ye is also frequent in
affirmative answers, cf. Apol. 25,C. The mdvv expresses as-
sent, the yey and ye restriction, and ody accordance = certainly
so far (it is) as you say§nyvixa pddiora, what time of day
about. pddiora, with words of number, denotes uncertainty,
or indefiniteness.——"Op%pos Barus, very early dawn. mpd is
simply morning; épSpos is the dawn or rising of the day.
Bats adds emphasis, very early. We speak of midnight deep,
deep night, &c. The Greeks extend the same figure to morn-
ing and evening—the former in its earliest, and the latter in its
latest stages.

 

tnaxovcat, to hearken and hence open the
door for admittance. éaws gives emphasis to the expression
of surprise: I wonder how it happened that he was willing te
admit you, sc. at s> very early an hour, as he was not accus.
48, a.] NOTES. 165

tomed to open the prison gate very early, ef. Phado, 59, D.
tov Secpwrtnpiov. I have said in the Preface, perhaps the
same cell, hewn out of the solid rock, near the old Agora, which
now bears the name of “the Prison of Socrates.” Professor
Felton says: ‘undoubtedly ; I read the Pheedo there, and when
Icame to the passage where Crito says, the sun is yet upon
the mountains, I stepped to the entrance of the cell, and lo!
the shadows covered the valleys, but the sun still lingered on
Mars’ Hill, the Acropolis, and Lycabettus.”——xai re «ai evep-
yernta, and he has also been somewhat obliged by me. For the
omission of the augment. in evepyérnrat, see C. 188, N.; K. 126,
R.1; Mt. 167, 6.—Emtetxas mada, a considerable time since.

 

B. cira ras, then how did it happen, that, &c., expressive
of surprise.

 

ovd’ dv airés #3eAov, I should not have myself
preferred to be in so much sleeplessness and sorrow, se. if I had
been at liberty to choose simply for myself; but for your sake
I felt constrained not to disturb your quiet slumbers. This
reason is implied here and more fully expressed below: émirn-
des oe ovk Hyetpor, iva ws WOiota Siaynsx——éev rogavry, SC. SO
much as I have suffered, while I have been watching your
peaceful slumbers. re preceding dypumvia shows that rocavry
belongs not only to dypuvig, but also to Avy = 80 much both
sleeplessness and sorrow.

 

as 1d¢as = Gre ovtas ndéws. So

Sidyns. The

 

below, os pgdios = dre otrw fadios. Stallb.
subjunctive after a past tense denotes continuance to the pres-

 

ent time. tpémov, turn of mind, or manner of life, hence =
character, Lat. mores. For the gen., see C. 872; K. 274, f;
Mt. 366, 5, As to the sentiment, compare Xen. Mem. tv. 8, 2.
——r\xoiroy dvra, @ man of my age, sc. 70, Apol. 17, D.

C. ddA oddey adrods emtAverat, k.7.d., but not at all does
their age set them free from grieving at their present fortune,
literally, as to not grieving, or so as not ‘to grieve. rd dyavak-
reiy is acc. of specification, and does not differ essentially from
166 NOTES. [48, «

Gore dyavaxreiv. pu} odxi =e non, or quo minus. Instead of
avrods, adrois was the reading previous to Bekker.
doxd. Cf. note, 18, AA——év rois Bapirar’. This is one of
several ways in which the superlative is strengthened by the
Greeks. The origin of the formula is variously explained. In
such passages as this, it may be analyzed as Stallbaum does

 

eo
@S E01

viz. = év rois Bapéwos hépovow eyo Baputar dy évéyxayu. In
other passages, rois seems to be neuter, and to be used like a
pronoun, i. e. év rois = ev rovros. Cf. C. 462, 8; K. 239, R. 23
Mt. 290.—riva rairqy, sc. pépers = ris Zorw airy 9 dyyeXia,
Hy pépets.
The # in such interrogative sentences is restrictive of a more

 

4 7d mdoiov, K.r.A., or has the vessel arrived, &c.

general question, or corrective of the foregoing context = but
why doI ask? The vessel here mentioned is that in which
Theseus returned from Crete, bringing back in safety the seven
young men and seven maidens, whom the Athenians were
obliged to send every year as a tribute to Minos, the Cretan
king. Ever after this unexpected deliverance, the same vessel
(patched and repaired till its identity became a vexed question
for the speculative philosophers) was sent every year in sacred
procession to the island of Delos, as a thank offering to Apollo.
And from the moment when the sacred stern was crowned
with garlands till its return, it was unlawful to defile tho puri-
fied city with any public execution. It so happened, that the
vessel set sail for Delos the very day before the condemnation
of Socrates. He thus gained a respite of some thirty days,
which he spent in prison, but in free conversation with his
friends. See the whole thing explained in full, Phzedo, 58.
Cf. also Xen. Mem. rv. 8, 2; Plut. Vit. Thes., &.

D. déxe per. pév is not unfrequently used, especially
after Sdxet, ofuat, and the like verbs, without the corresponding
6é expressed, but implying some such clause as cadés S'odx
oida. Here, however, Scxes pev is employed with that Attic
48, ».] NOTES. 167

urbanity, which avoids positive assertions, even when no
doubt is intended, for just below he says: OjAov ody, dre Feet
rhwepov. Sunium was the south-eastern promontory of Attica.
——tiyn dya%j. A formula of prayer or well-wishing, often
used by the Greeks in entering upon any enterprise or at the
mention of any anticipated event, equivalent to the Latin, quod
bene vertat. The use of it by Socrates in this connection is a
striking illustration of his cheerfulness and hopefulness in view
of death.

A. mov, I suppose, ni fallor——rj iorepaia i} 7 dv 2S = 44
the neat day after the ship may arrive. tortepaig is followed
by # because it involves a comparative.——aai yé ror 51, 80
say, at least, to be sure, those who have the disposal of these
things, sc. the Eleven. qdaoi is emphatic, they say so to be
sure, though Crito would fain doubt it and show them to be
mistaken, if he can but persuade Socrates. The restrictive
‘particles, ye ros = so much at all events cannot be denied, viz.,
that they say so. 6) then positively affirms the same thing:
they certainly say so. Cf. Arn. Gr. Pr. Comp. 191, 192, and
Hermann ad Viger, p. 790.——rijs émovons jpépas, the coming
day, i. e. the day about to dawn = to-day.——rijs érépas, the
second day = to-morrow. Socrates means of course the same

 

days which Crito above calls rnyepoy and avprov. édiyov mpo-
repov, @ little while ago, of course after midnight; dreams
before midnight the ancients deemed false.
doxeis in Attic writers. How it came to have that meaning,
see explained in Stallb. ad loc. and in the Lexicons.
xuip@ Tut, quite opportunely.

B. fuari xev rpirdra, x.7.A. These are the words of Achil
les declaring to Agamemnon his intention to return home to
Phthia, and his expectation to arrive there on the third day.
Hom. Il. 9, 363. Socrates finds in them a beautiful accommo-

dation to his own departure to his heavenly home. This dream

KivOuvevets =

 

>
ev

 
168 NOTES. [44, 5

is not to be set down as a mere fiction of Plato. Besides the
general truthfulness and trustworthiness of this dialogue,
Socrates was a notorious dreamer of dreams or seer of visions,
and a full believer in their divine significance. Moreover, he
was a great reader and admirer of Homer. What, then, could
be more natural or probable, than that his approaching de-
parture to another world, which he talked of by day and medi-
tated on by night, should present itself before him in his
dreams and clothe itself in the familiar language of the Homer-
ic Poems.——evapyes, clear, i.e. easy to be understood. pe
ojv=imo vero, nay but. Arn. Gr. Pr. Comp. 373. bat-
péme is used as a form of address, in itself respectful, and in its
own proper signification only respectful, yet sometimes applied
in such a connection, and spoken in such a tone of irony or

 

 

severity, that some lexicographers have erroneously concluded
that it was in its nature a term of reproach, as well as of
honor. Compare & paxdpte Kpirwy below, and our My dear
sir, My excellent fellow.
that Crito had previously plied Socrates with unavailing argu
ments of the same kind.
pia.——yopis pev .. . ere dé, besides in the first place sustaining
the loss of an invaluable friend, I shall én the second place incur
the reproach of many. The unusual concurrence of pév and 3é
in the same proposition, sets forth strongly the twofold evil.

 

ere xat viv, yet even now, implies

 

ob pia, not one merely. Al. ovde

The correction of Wolf, rot corepjo%at for cod éorepyjoSa of
the MSS. is with good reason adopted in all the recent editions.
——ovdéva pj wore. This combination has the same emphasis
of negation as ot yn = such as there is no reason to expect that
I shail ever find. os oids 1’ dv oe céfew. The ds belongs
with the participle 4», not, as Buttmann and some others have
taken it, with the infinitive duchjoa: and performs here the
office which it usually performs with a participle, viz., of de-
noting the ground or supposition on which Crito would appear

 
4, B.] NOTES. 169

to many to have neglected the preservation of the life of Socra-
tes: as if I was able, i, e. supposing that I was able to save you
—a supposition which, in this case, was contrary to the fact,
since the inflexible will of Socrates rendered it impossible for
Crito to save him. Cf. O. 640; K. 312, 6; Mt. 568.

GC. ris dv alcyiav ely radrns ddEa, 4 Soxeiv, what reputation
could be more dishonorable than this—than tc be reputed. .
Here the comparative is first followed by a genitive, and then
by an explanatory clause with #. OC. 461, 3; K. 323, R. 5;
Mt. 450. It will be observed, that dé£a and doxeiy have the
same root_——déomep dv mpay37, just as they were done, how-
ever that may be. dv denotes contingency, and may be ex-
pressed with domep = in whatever manner, or with the verb
= however that may be.

D. aira dé dpa ra wapdvra. Al. Sydot by conjecture.
But the emendation is not necessary. The passage is ex-

‘plained by Stallbaum, Jacobs, and others, as an example of

anacoluthon: Nam Crito quum additurus esset haec: dre id
tay wodrav éLetpyacpeva éariv, constructione repente mutata,
rem multo gravius eloquitur, dicens: drt ofoi ré elotv of moddoi.

 

Stallb.——ei yap dpedrov. C. 599, N; K. 259, R. 6; Mt. 513,
obs. 3. iva...qoav. The past tense of the indicative here

 

implies, that they are not able. C. 601, 6; K. 330,55; Mt.
519. otre yap ppdvipov, x.r.A. The noble sentiment is here
implied, that so long as the multitude cannot alter a man’s
character for better or worse, all else is of no account. The
concluding clause in this chapter, zoiover. . . ruywow, means,
that the multitude are governed by mere chance and caprice
instead of fixed principle.

E. apd ye py €pod mpopydei, do you not at least feel some
solicitude for me, &c. The particles imply a fear that he does.
——oi cvxoparra, The word is well explained in the Lexicon
of Liddell and Scott, and the class of men in Smith’s Dictionary

8

 
170 NOTES. [44, =

of Antiquities——mpdypara mapeywow, make trouble——i rat

macay, x.r-d., either to lose even all our property, or at least

large sums of money, or even to suffer some additional heavier

penalty, such as imprisonment, exile, or death, cf. below, 53, B,

éacov avré xaipew, bid it farewell, that is, dismiss the fear.

45 A. pets ydp mov Sixatol éoper, cf. C. 551; K. 307, R. 6,
For mov, ef. note, 44, A. pyre toivuy goBov. The sen-
tence, interrupted by a long explanation, is resumed in unre
Taira oBovpevos, below, B, and is there followed by the
correlative clause, pyre & ¢deyes:——rovrovs is contemptu-
ous, like the Latin iste, ef. below, 48, C: rovray ray moAdGr,
and Demosthenes, passim.—ds eiredeis, SC. eiow, how easily
they can be bought. Crito knew this from his own experience,
ef. Xen. Mem. u. 9, 1. én avrovs, for them, sc. to bribe
them,

B. trdpyet, is ready for your use. ixavd is added to ex-
press the idea, that his property alone is, in his opinion (ds
éy@pat), sufficient. Orito was wealthy, cf. note, 33, D—
£évor, Simmias and Cebes were Thebans, cf. Phaed. 59, C.—
droxdpys, desist from the effort. Crito takes for granted that,
in itself considered, irrespective of the danger to his friends,
Socrates must desire, and make effort, to save himself. dzo-

 

 

 

 

kdpyw is more frequently followed by a participle, though
sometimes, as here, by an infinitive. Cf. O. 633; K. 310.

 

3 eyes ev rH Sixaornpio, cf. Apol. 37, C, D—é xn
XpGo oaurg, what to do with yourself. Cf. C. 482; K. 278, 43
Mt. 409, 6——aove, by attraction for dAdaxod. C. 527, R.°
K. 332, R. 13; Mt. 474,

C. obd€ Sixaor. odSé is emphatic, not even right..-—
orevoaéy te Kai éonevoav. See the same combination of the
opt. with the ind—of the probable with the actual—Apol. 40,
A: oinSein dv ris kat vopiterar

D. oixjoes xarakirdy. CO. 637; K. 310, 4,1; Mt. 559,
65, p.] NOTES. 171

It is an emphatic form, as if Socrates were in haste to leave his
children orphans. Observe the force of the éx in éx3péyrar and
éxratSedeat, to bring up and educate completely.—rs oav pée-
pos, 80 far as you are concerned. Orphans at Athens were
provided for by the state, and intrusted to the care of the
Archon Eponymus. Still they must of course be subjected to
many inconveniences (cf. Hom. Il. 22, 490); and so far as Soc-
rates was concerned, his children would be left to do weil or ill,
just as they might chance to do.——ypy. Al. xpnv.
pérara is the opposite of dya3és Kat dvdpeios.

E. Kai 4 elaodos ris Sixns, «.7.A., both the coming in of the
case into court, cf. Demos. adv. Phorm.: peddovons tis Sikns
elovévat els ro Stkacrnptov. €£dv py etoeASeiv. He could have
avoided coming to trial, either by flight and voluntary exile,

 

 

pasu-

 

or by inducing, as he might easily have done, the accusers to
withdraw the charges before the trial had commenced.

 

airds 6 dyoy, x.r.A. Socrates did not employ advocates, or re-
sort to any of the ordinary means of influencing the judges.

 

xardyedws. Cornar, with the approval of Schleiermacher,
Stallbaum, and others, suggests that there is an allusion in this
word to the absurd and ridiculous conclusion of a comedy,
which has its three parts, the mpdracts, émiracts, and karacrpo-
$7, corresponding with the eicodos, dyav, and xardyehws of the
Socratic drama, as it is here represented.
pas Soxeiv is epexegetical of rd reAevraioy rouri: and finally
this almost farcical conclusion of the matter, that it should
seem to have escaped us through some sloth and unmanliness of
ours.

A. elm... dpedos jv. Cf. note, Apol. 28, B. The force 44
of the perfect is seen not only in BeBovdredo%ar, but also in
wenpaxyZat = to have consulted, to have been done.——dSvvarov,
urd, impossible and no longer practicable.

B. 4 mpoSvpia, «1A. For the omission of the copula

 

Stamehevyévar
172 NOTES. [46, B

(éoriv), cf. C. 547; K. 238, R. 8; Mt. 306. For the sentiment
compare the words of Paul to the Galatians, rv. 17: xadév de
_fproto%at ev KkakgG.—rav epdv pydevi Gd meideoSat 9 TE
Ady. The strongest argument, in other words, the truth, as
*_it appears to his mind, after careful consideration, is here beau-
tifully represented by Socrates as his best friend, and the only
one to whom he yields a controlling influence.

C. mAcio limits poppoddrryrat, as it is construed by Stall-
baum ; not éuréprovea, as it is construed by Buttmann.——-
Secpots Kai Savdrovs. Observe the force of the plural, and

» compare Paul’s emphatic enumeration of his sufferings, 2 Cor.

 

x1. 23: év kdmots, év mAnyais, év puAakais, €v Savdros. eT=
pidrara ckomoipeda. Cf. note, Apol. 39, B. This question, in
many editions, is put into the mouth of Crito. But it seems
more appropriate to Socrates, who, in the next sentence, an-
swers himself, as he often does——dvaddBorpev, resume for fur-
ther consideration..——exdorore, in every instatice, sc. when we
were discussing the subject.

D. Karddydos is for xaradndov, being attracted by Adyos.
©. 551; K. 329, R. 4; Mt. 297.—
Cf. K. 344, 3, and note, Apol. 34, B.

out reason.

 

dpa = forsooth, as it seems.
Mrs = temere, with-
Sse eyo, sc. in danger of losing my life-——r
Aéyerv, to say something, sc. to some purpose, of some impor-
tance, cf. Xen. Mem. n. 1, 12.
7 A. 60a ye rév3pHreta, in all human probability. ixavas
is explained below by KaBs. trois | ab nas “te te, otlow =
B. otro rparrev, practising this, making a business of it.
So mpaxréov, below. We see here Socrates’s fondness for illus-
trations drawn from the common pursuits of life.

 

 

 

Kai edec~

 

tréov ye, yes, and eat and drink. ye=yes. So kai viecis ye,
Apol. 34, D, might be rendered, yes, and sons. The eating and
drinking here come within the province of the iazpés, as the
gymnastic exercises come under the direction of the wadorpiBns |
£7, v.J NOTES. 173

D. aicxtiver%at xai hoScio%a. These verbs are often fol-
lowed, as they are here, by an accusative of the person before
whom one must be ashamed and afraid, especially to do any
thing dishonorable or wrong.——eyiyvero.. . daAAvro. The
‘mperfect has reference to what was saéd in former discussions,
ef, at the beginning of the chapter: mas ad ra rovadra édéyero.

E. rresSdpevoe pi 19 rev éxaidvrav ddén, by obeying not the
spinion of the wise; but of the unwise, is implied in the an-
tithesis by the position of uj. Of Xen. Mem. mm. 9, 6: kal jay
& ofS dodge = not what he knows, but what he does not
know.—— .. . AwBarat, which the unjust injures, The edi-
tions before Bekker changed & to 6. But the MSS. all have 4,
and AwBacSa may be followed either by the accusative or the

dative, pav\ drepov = cheaper, Jess valuable, the opposite of

 

Timidrepor, below.

A. ri... ipas. ri for 8 m, cf Cr. 535; K. 344, RB. 1; 49
Mt. 488, 1. For the two ace. cf. C. 435; K. 280, 2; Mt. 415.

B. otrés re 6 Adyos, «.7.d., is correlative to cal rdévde ad
exdéret. To the suggestion, that the multitude have power to
put him to death, Socrates has a twofold answer: in the first
place, that does not invalidate the argument which we have
gone through with nor make it any less conclusive, or in any
way different fromm what it was, before his life was endangered ;
and in the second place, he says, consider also, whether this
doctrine, once admitted by us, abides or not, that we must not
set the highest value on mere living, but on living well_——
trav époroyoupevar, things that are generally agreed upon ; dif-
ferent from ray dpodoynsévwr, things that have been agreed
upon in the discussion.

C. dvaddcews xpnudrov, 44, E, seqq.; ddéns, 45, B, seqq. ;
raldev rpdpijs, 45, C, D. wy, 8c. dpa. C. 602, 8. dpa is
expressed below, 49 D. pgdias, lightly, rashly.
BrwoKopeveov yf d&, yes, and would ‘restore them to life again.

 

 

yo
Kat ava-

 
174 NOTES. [48, ©

For the force of dv with the participle, cf. C. 615, 2; K. 260, 5;
Mt. 597, 1.——rovrwv trav moddéy is added to express con-
tempt, and, in connection with odSevi £vv v@, it implies, that it is
characteristic of the multitude to act thus without reason.——
6 Adyos aipei, the argument ao establishes the point. This use
of aipet arises from its use to express a victory at the games,
or a conviction in a court of justice. Cf. ratio vincit, Hor,
Sat. 1, 3, 115, et al.
Zeugma, redodvres being strictly applicable only to xpjpyara,

 

Kal xpnpara Tedovvres ..« Kat XapiTas.

 

and dyovres being required with ydperas. Kal adrol, K.T.A.,
and whether we shall do right ourselves both in leading out of
prison, and in being led out.

D. pi od dén, K7rA., we must not consider the question,
whether we must die, if we remain in prison and keep quiet,
nor whether we must suffer any thing else, however dreadful,
rather than do wrong, i.e. we must not take the consequences into
the account at all, but only the question of right and wrong.
Before pu} od, there is an ellipsis of a verb of seeing, or fearing,
and the meaning is, I fear, that we must not take into account,
ete. Of. C. 602, 2,3; K. 318, R. 6; Mt. 517, obs. 4.

EB. ds eyd mepi moddod, k.7.d., as I esteem it of great im-
portance to persuade you to do this, but not to do it against
your will, i.e. I am exceedingly desirous te pursue the course
Tam pursuing with your consent ( persuaso te, so Ficinus and
Bekker), and not against your will. Schleiermacher, Stali-
baum, Elberling, and the majority of commentators, make ce
the sudject of weioat, and understand dye as its object, and eyod
with dkovros. But besides the improbability of weica: being
JSollowed by its subject, and omitting its object, it does not ac-
cord with the sentiments and character of Socrates that he
should say, I deem it of great importance that you should per-
suade me to leave the prison, which would then be the meaning
of the passage.

 

cot ixavas, to your satisfaction.
49, a] om NOTES. 175

A. ékévras ddtxnréov elvar== Exdvras dduxeiy Setv. Or. 642; 48

K. 284, Br6@; Mt. 447, 4, Kai méAat... apa, and so for a
long time we, men of such advanced years.

B. 4 mavrés paddov, or rather.——é pos, yet, i. e. whatever
may be the consequences.——rvyydver dv, turns out to be.——
@s of woddol ofovrat. The general sentiment of antiquity not
only justified but required retaliation, as just and manly, ef.

 

 

Mem, Cap. 111.: adry doriv dvdpés dpern, tkavov elvar ra tis
méAews mpdrrety, Kal mpdrrovra rovs pév idovs eb qoteiv, Tovs
SeySpovs xakds. Kurip. Fragm.: ¢y3pdv xaxds Spay dvdpds
jyotpat pepos. But Socrates in the Gorgias, 469, A, insists
that it is far better to suffer wrong than to do wrong.

C. od aiverat, it seems not, that is, it seems that we must
in no case do an injury. ovd’ dy Griody, 7A, not even if he
suffer any thing however severe by them. Kowvaveis, Whether
you hold these opinions in common with me, and think as I do.

 

 

 

Tis apxns, the premise, or first principle of the argument,
sc. that it is never right to do an injury, &c. To rijs dpyns, as
the premise, rd pera roiro stands opposed as the conclusion.

A. dmiovres evtévde, in going out hence, sc. from prison. 5€

This clause is to be connected, not only with wocotper, but also

“with dupévouer, whether in going out hence... we abide by

 

what we have admitied to be right.
commonwealth. So Cic. in Verr. u. 46, 114; communi Sici-
lize. tddo Te = nonne, do you not.

B. dvarerpdp3a, be immediately subverted. For this force
of the perfect, cf. C. 584; K. 255, R.7; Mt. 500.
vat Sika, the judgments that have been rendered.

CO. re ’H8ixer yap Hpas. The dre in direct quotations is
pleonastic. The yap refers to an implied cause: we do right
to escape, for the state did us an injustice, sc. when it pro-

= - > A
TQ épwray Te Kat amoxpiveoSat,

TO Kowov THs WéAEws, Che

 

 

ai yevdpe-

 

nounced sentence against us.
The reader will recognize here an allusion to the well-known

J 7
176 NOTES. [50, @

method of discussion, which was so characteristic of Socrates
as to be called “the Socratic method.”

D. smparov per. The second question, which answers to
this as the first, is found in dAda rots mépe THY Tod ‘yevouevou
tpopiy, k.7.d., and is introduced with dAda instead of ée:ra, in
consequence of the intervening question, wéuder rt, K.7.A.
erduBave, imperfect to denote the process through which the
wife was obtained. The editions previous to Buttmann had
€AaBe. év povotxy cal yupvacrixy, i. e. in physical and men-
tal education, cf. Repub. 376, E: 9 pev [matdeia] emi capace
yuuvacrixh, 4 8 éxl yuy® povorey. The former somprehended
the whole exercise and training of the body, in which the
Greeks so excelled; the latter the entire discipline and culture
of the mind, or, as the word denotes, the department of the
muses. The prominence which the Greeks gave to the cultiva-
tion of the taste and the emotions, helps to explain the name

 

 

by which they called this department of education. Some
writers add a third department, viz., ypappara, letters, or pri-
mary education. Cf. Smith’s Dic. of Antiqg., Gymnasium
Aristotle, in his Politics, vir. 2, makes four departments, add-
ing to letters, gymnastics, and music, the department of drawing
and painting, ypadexn.
E. Sdotdos. Cf. Cic. pro Cluentio, 53: Legum omnes
servi sumus, ut liberi esse possimus. Kal od Taira, K.T.d,
Al. xai cot. Both readings have good MS. authority. But
the regular construction would be dé... dikatov eivat, and the oé
is changed to ov by attraction to ofe.——i mpos prev dpa cot Tov
marépa. The unusual position of co: (hyperbaton) is explained
by the fondness of the Greeks for bringing contrasted words
into juxtaposition. ot is dat, after é tcov.
51 A. apa. Cf. note, 46, Dal od 8¢ fpas, eord., is an
emphatic repetition of mpds 8¢ rv marpida, &e., above. é 1H

 

 

 

aAnSelg rhs doris émpedsuevos is added in bitter irony.

 
51, a.] NOTES, 177

marpis, one’s country, indefinite, and hence without the article.
So pyrpds and marpés above. Cicero (de Off. 1. 17, 57) has a
similar sentiment: cari sunt parentes, etc. Sed omnes omni-
um caritates patria una complexa, est,

C.  eiSew depends on 8ei, implied in roiréov.

 

D. 16 ekovoiay memoiyxévar, by having given liberty.
Soxtudo%7, when he has been examined and approved, i. e. ad-
mitted to the rank of a citizen, al. Soxypdon.——é&eivar depends
ON mpoayopevopev.

 

E. apodoynnévae épy denotes a “tacit compact,” but one
of a very different kind from that fiction, in which some politi-
cal philosophers of modern times find the origin of society and
government. jj», of a@ surely. These particles are used
especially in confirmation of an oath or promise, cf. Hom. Tl. 1,
77; Xen. Anab. 2, 3,27. AL jpiv. The present, meitec3ar,
denotes obedience in general, or as a habit, Al. mefoeoSat.

A. spori3évrwp fuer, x.rd., sets forth the peculiar rights 52
and privileges of an Athenian citizen in canvassing laws when
they are proposed, and movin® for their repeal afterwards, if
they arefound to be oppressive. mpor:3evrwv is better taken
with reiSet, and ediévrwy with movi, a new clause commencing
with d\Ad. The style is intentionally repetitious in imitation
évéEer%at = will be implicated

 

of the style of conversation.
in, or obnoxious to. So évoxos = obnoxious, cf. Xen. Mem. 1.

 

1, 64: was odv evoxos dy ein tH ypapy- év Tois pdAtoTa,
Cf. note, 43, CO: év rots Bapirar’.

B. diadepdvras, preéminently above.
cle, such as the games and religious festivals. As these were
attended by the leading men from all Greece, the non-attend-
ance of Socrates, with the single exception of going once to the

Isthmian games, might well be remarked as an indication of

 

Sewpiav, a specta-

oTparevadpevos. Cf. ev

 

singular satisfaction with Athens.
Tloridaig kai év "Apcumdder Kat emi Andi, Apol. 28, E, and note
8*
178 NOTES, [52, 8

ibid. ériSupia first governs wéAews and yduor in the gen.,
and then is followed by the infin. eid¢va:, with which is to be
understood a pronoun in the ace. referring to those genitives, @
desire of another city or other laws—to know them.

O. rd re adda kat, besides all the rest, sc. of your acts,
which prove your preference for Athens. Cf. note on dAdd re

 

«kal, Apol. 36, AA——uyijs ryujoacda. Cf. note, Apol. 31,
D. aicyuver, respect, lit., feel ashamed before.
regard, lit., turn yourself towards.——"Addo tt ody dy hater 7,
do you not then, they would say, violate, &c., lit., do you do any
thing else than violate. The ay would regularly follow gaiev ;
but when two clauses are incorporated in one (especially with
guin or gaiev), the particle is often attracted out of its place,
cf, Hermann on the particle dy.

E. év éreaw €Bdounkovra. Cf. Apol. 17, D.
Saipova...otre Kpyrnvy. These states were often cited as
models of law and order by Plato and other political philoso
phers of the day, cf. Repub. 544, C; Legg. 634. 8 = scili-
cet. éxdorore = quotiescunque de iis loqueris. Stallb.

 

 

evr pémret,

 

 

ovre Aaxe-

 

538 A. dav. qyiv ye mein. Sub. ddr’ eupeveis.
B. +9 rovrwy modireia, to the polity of these men, instead
of these states, as if oAirwy, instead of rédewy, had preceded.
~ Examples of this figure (synesis) are frequent in Plato.—
BeBawcers rois dtxacrats, x.7.A., that is, will confirm others in
an opinion favorable to the judges, so that they will be regard-
ed as having decided the case right.——rds re edvopoupévas ...
Tovs Koopiwrdrous, the cities that have good laws, and the nen
who have the most regard for law and order. tivas Aéyous,
what discourses, Socrates? such forsooth as you utter here,
that, &c. 7 is strictly or, and dvacyurrices Stadeydpevos is
understood after it. dv daveioda. Cf. note on dv... Sta
p2apyoovra, Apol. 29, C.
D. dzapeis, you will depart, lit., carry away, remove-—

 

 
58, p.] NOTES. 179

éxet yap ... dxohaciu. The Thessalians were infamous for
their vices. Cf. Demos. Ol. 1.22: ratra yap (ra rev Oerraday)
mora pev qv Sirov dice: Kal del rauw dvSpdrots; and Athe-
neeus, vi.-260, B: deddacroe Kal mepi rév Biov doedyeis, and
many other passages from different authors. axeuny, a cloak
or wrapper sufficient to cover the whole body, as is implied in
mepiSéyzevos. The word is often used of robes or costumes for
the stage. Aip%épa is a dress of skins, worn by rustics, and
hence peculiarly fit for a disguise. Sx7jpa is also referred to
the dress by Stallbaum, but it is better to take it in the more
general sense of gait, or personal appearance, as the Latin —
habitus also is often used.

E. ics, dv py, «7.d., perhaps not, if you do not offend
any one; but if otherwise, i. e. if you do offend any one, you

 

 

 

will hear, &e.——trepyopevos 5) Bidcet, .7.A., 80 you will pass
your life in fanning upon everybody and being their humble
servant—doing what, but feasting in Thessaly, having gone
abroad for an entertainment, forsooth, into Thessaly. The
irony, which runs through the whole, is made more pungent
by the contemptuous repetition of Thessaly.— od jpiv goov-
rat? what will become of them—where shall we find them ?

A. “AMG dj=at enim, at inguies. Stallb.
why, pray ?——dmodavicwow is, of course, ironical, as it often is
taken in a bad sense. ij ToUTO pev ov, or not this indeed, sc.
roijoets, i.e. you will not take your sons to Thessaly.——
avrov here, in Athens.

B. ovre yap évadde... otre éxeioe, neither here in this
life... nor when you come thither, into another world. These
two clauses beginning with ore are correlative to each other,
while those beginning with ovd¢ are only emphatic additions to
the former.

D. of xopuBavrtdvres, those who celebrate the rites of the
Corybantes in the worship of Cybele in Phrygia. As these

 

ti Sails 54

 

 
180 NOTES. [54, »

rites were accompanied with noisy music and wild dancing, the
Corybantes were an expressive figure of persons so inspired
and possessed with certain ideas or feelings, as to be incapable
of seeing or hearing any thing else. In the case of Socrates, it
is the voice of the Laws, in other words, the voice of the God,
that so rings in his ear and possesses his soul. The passage is
one of singular beauty. The Laws stand before him personi-
fied, embodied, clothed with more than human authority.
They reason with him. They expostulate with him on the
folly and wickedness of the course which his friends are press-
ing upon him. They draw nearer and nearer to him, and
speak in more earnest and commanding tones, till at length he
can see and hear nothing else, and puts an end to the fruitless
arguments and entreaties of his friends in those words of hum-
ble yet sublime piety: It is the voice of God—let us obey.

THE END.
SO TET
Pt ee

rye Re)
ee ee)
Oey

Sle aoe
PoGuOR oS

uy

teen

2.

Oe

chek d-08
a a
heer eae NM
BLY

ire a
cena

Ree ties
iw ee ee
rece

ae
Pee
cl.

re

:

cs

=,
nt?

ng
*

css.

Se

es
i.
Aaa
id?

oe

a
=

 

ree
ree we)

aie ee
Peery
Ar Ree OG ye

" ot
Fate ewes ee a)
een newerry en iai er
DS ei a rere = ae

FS narre X eee
tire ee RECT Ete RTE
Srey PUY Ne te te
rete ere iy ee oe
ee ek ek
ae Say ar”
Ye ee te ee eS AEA eal e
ie eyes
2g Pre, Po
see ra oe y
Vuk ene en
ae ome ye eee Fh
es

Pe

rae
WS
ae

a,

Ces
Mn

2
ae

rs

|

si
a Os;

eo
ie

 

 

 

Oe
ee he

Ras
ota ee
Uhre as
a pec fre
ere ern
cree ee) fan
ree